《Harry Potter And The Hidden Prince》


 Chapter 1 - The untold story of how he decided to attend hogwarts

    The beginning of 1980, the month of August the 2nd on a slightly warm summer''s day. Where in a certain house on a particular Street in London, a baby boy is born into the world.


    As the baby boy takes in his first breath of life, the child''s mother and father look on their newest member of the family with love in their eyes, while the mother cuddles him close for warmth. " What shall you name him my friends? " The lifelong friend of the two parents asks. " Well, we were discussing on what name should be given to him, considering our families background and history. " the woman said, followed by her husband finishing of the sentence, " And after some discussion with finally come up with a name, Alfred my dear friend, allow me to introduce to you, Louis Princeton, son of Mr and Mrs Princeton." finishing off his sons introduction to the world with a grin on his face that showcased his happiness.


    As the days turns into months, the house of Princeton''s is as lively since the day Louis Princeton was born. Justin Princeton and Natalia Princeton have had little sleep since the new addition came around. And though they sometimes question their life decisions on how they ended up with wanting to start a family in their middle to late 20''s, they can never get mad at the sight of their, currently 2 months old baby boy with his adorable smile on his face every time he sees them.


    The Princeton couple, in some cases are different from some, if not many couples. For instance, they are wizards who come from a long line of powerful and widely known intelligent wizards, capable of many feats impressive and yet terrifying. The two went to Hogwarts like many young wizards and witches eager to learn new and interestingly strange things they never saw before. And like many cases where witches and wizards fall in love with each other, they did too. Only it was a tad bit different from romance stories where they fell in love at first sight, both Princeton''s ignored each other at first sight until the end of their first year where Justin accidentally blew up the gryffindor dorm room and flew into Natalia did they truly fall in love. And one reason why it was like that was simple, All Princeton''s in Justin''s family especially the males, possess the ability to become invisible due to the aura they obtain at birth, which is not by magic but through genetics of the family. Throughout wizarding and Muggle history the Princeton family is recognised as a noble, almost royal family for their deeds and discoveries as time went on. The one and only reason as to why they are not recognised as royals is due to the fact that they declined the offer stating that it would be to much of a hassle from paper work and the likes, as Princeton''s are also known for their laziness, it was not really a surprise to the royals, nobles and commoners to see them turn the offer down.


    Back to the Princeton family house, months has passed into a year, and Louis Princeton would be turning a year old in just a few days. For the past year, Louis has shown signs of being a bright young youth more interested in books then toys. Justin and Natalia weren''t as concerned as their closest friends were when they found that Louis preferred books over toys, after all, all Princeton''s preferred books over toys since a young age it was a strange thing to others. In the living room of the house, Justin is playing with Louis on the couch, while Natalia cooks dinner for the family. halfway cooking, Justin remembers a recent event that had the wizarding world on their toes, hence, he wanted to get Natalia''s opinion on it she was working for the ministry of magic after all. " Hey Nat, was there a recent news article on how that dark wizard what''s his name or you-know-who went to the potters house to attempt to destroy the baby boy and the couple which almost succeeded by killing the couple, but was apparently killed by the boy at the end? " humming in response to his question she answers back, " Yes you are right, which surprises me seeing as to how you always behave, going on mini adventures, travelling the world and exploring new things whenever possible with our son in hand uncaring of what new and potentially horrible things are happening out in the world, might I add? But you are right on you-know-who being stopped in his tracks by the baby boy called Harry potter, but you do have to remember that he is a child and a baby who has become an orphan due to the attack. " comprehending what Natalia is saying, he nods his head in understanding after a while with baby Louis in his arms looking at him questionably. Seeing his sons face, Justin can''t help but laugh out loud noticing his son trying to make out what was discussed between his parents but was soon forgotten due to his mother''s cry of ''''Dinner is ready".


    Eight years have gone by in a flash for the Princeton family and Louis has recently turned nine two days ago. You would be able to spot the boy if you looked hard enough for him, with his blue to purple hair which all Princeton''s had at birth, caramel coloured eyes which came from his mother''s side of the family, and his near feminine build inherited from his mother as well, but you would still be able to notice hints of muscularity on the shoulders, back, neck and legs if one looked closer. The boy''s love of books did not stop nor did it waver over the years, it instead grew stronger. His other interests also started appearing after some time, where he''d go out into the woods by himself with his parents permission, and play with the forests animals that lived there, art also became a small hobby of his, where he would spent a small amount of time sketching his woodland friends or painting a scenery he found magically breathtaking in his own way. The small boys love of knowledge was something that his parents found amusing in a comical way every time he found out something out by himself and the way his eyes lit up like stars as well. Currently, Louis can be seen sitting on a beanbag with a book in hand enjoying its contents, while Justin and Natalia are discussing about a certain topic, related to their son and his possible future.


    " Do we really have to do That? You know as much as I do that he will love us no matter what, but don''t you think sending him to Hogwarts is a bit, how do I say this, awkward..for him? I mean our son doesn''t like people that much, and we should know that considering the fact that he flat out rejected the idea of going to the park to '' socialize '' with kids his age saying that they are monsters, he even said that he prefers his animal friends in the forest then kids who don''t know how to read a book without pictures in it. Do you Really and I stress this word, Really want to send him to Hogwarts? " Justin questions his wife with concern spelled out on his face, " Yes Justin, I want to send our child to a school to socialize with kids his age and not animals in a forest. And so help me if he refuses to go, I swear on Merlin''s beard I''ll drag him there if I have to. He is nine, has the mentality of a teenager, and is also way beyond his years in studies for both muggles and wizards alike, what may I ask is in your right mind to think that him not socialising with people is going to be Good for him? The only people he actually communicates to is Alfred, Lyra, Corren, Georgia, Lukas, Kyle''s, Randy, marrian, Richard and Annie which, I might add are our close friend, siblings, step siblings, grandparents and his cousins!"


    She ends off her response to her husband with her hands in the waved in the air to make the ending more a tad bit dramatic to get his point across better.


    With no valid points to make in this argument with his wife, Justin could only sigh in defeat and reluctantly agree with her. With that couple calls for their son to meet them in the living room area to discuss what he will be doing for the next two years before turning 11. " okay, stop right there, mother, father. " Louis interrupts his parents raising his right hand in the air before continuing, " With all due respect, why must I communicate with children my age in a magical school far away from my parents and safety of my home? I would rather go to a school that is closer than in the middle of nowhere with the company of my parents and woodland friends, but let''s face it, you two know I don''t even like going to a school. So may I kindly ask why you are forcing me to leave the comfort of my home and library, and attend a school with, mind my language, snot nosed brats who''s egos are as big as their heads? " The two parents can only hang their head in defeat at what their child said, for it is true that most who go to Hogwarts are snot nosed and ego inflated kids due to their family. However, Natalia not wanting to give up on her child''s stuborness and sending him to Hogwarts by force, remembers what her siblings had said in a letter they had recently sent through owl delivery stating that their own children would be attending Hogwarts as well in the coming two years. Finding a new bargaining chip to use on her son, a evil almost horror inducing smirk appears on her face, " Really? So you really don''t want to go to Hogwarts? Even if your two Favourite cousins are attending the same year you are as well, *sigh* oh well, if you insist then I shall inform your cousin''s of the sad news that you do not wish to attend Hogwarts. " Louis stops his dramatic acting and stares at his mother in disbelief, '' If Richard and Annie are attending Hogwarts at the same time as me, it will certainly be a blast if they accompanied me throughout classes as well '' as this thought crosses his mind, Justin could only shake his head in response to his son and wife''s arrangement with each other. This was after all the beginning of what Louis would like to call, a mini adventure.

 Chapter 2 - How not to be a honest to fault person like Louis.

    A year and a half has passed since his agreement with his parents of attending Hogwarts, and since that time, Louis has grown taller physically and his unique features have amplified even more so. His dark blue colour in his hair has turned into a lighter shade to become a velvet blue, and the purple or almost violet has also changed into a royal purple, his caramel coloured eyes has also become a shade lighter as well. As Spring is soon to come to an end in a month time and summer is just around the corner, Louis Huff''s an air of defeat knowing that his freedom will soon be restricted when September comes.


    After his agreement with his parents, Louis continues going on his mini adventures with his father, never failing to enjoy what he experiences and making new animal friends along the way. He has also figured how to conceal his aura and become invisible with a little help from his father after some struggles at first but eventually got the nick of it. Louis has also found out that he is able to understand the process of spells at an astounding speed which has made him able to create his own spells. These feats brought joy to the Princeton family knowing that their heir of the family, so to say, was able to achieve much at a young age, they are family after all.


    These accomplishments however, never really phased the boy for the only things that really moved the boy, was his forest friends lives and well-being threatened that was by wizard hunters, these hunters would casually hunt woodland creatures like they were playing a game of cat and mice. Hence, in order to be even Louis decided to do the same thing, only much more sinister. He would set traps up for the hunters to get caught in and hang them on a tree branch ,afterwards he would let his woodland friends do as they would like to get even with the hunters for a few hours to a day, depending of the level of cruelty they caused. He would then obliviate them with his father''s wand for he is to young for his own, and send them off. Leaving the hunters scarred mentally but not physically. However, Justin and Natalia became a bit concerned seeing how Louis dealt with the wizard hunters, this in turn made Natalia address this issue to the ministry of magic and '' suggest '' them to do something about it, after all, her position in the ministry is of a higher standing then most if not all of those in a position of authority. shortly after her concerns were addressed, it took no longer then a week for the activities of the wizard hunters to cease completely.


    Louis was free of worry after that incident, and continued his carefree life, not knowing of his mother''s actions behind the scenes. Though his father did become suspicious of how the hunters ceased all activities quite suddenly, but decided that keeping his mouth closed was a safer option. As Louis and Justin''s mini adventures at the start of spring continue never once stopping, they happened stumbled upon a suitcase enchanted with an undetectable extension charm which greatly surprised the two. The suitcase looked like a typical suitcase on the outside, appearing a tad bit torn and tattered due to wear and tear, however, what caught them by surprise was how identical it was to Newt scamanders suitcase he used to carry around during the Grindelwald situation in his time. Though it looked and was identical to Newt Scamanders, it was not his, for his suitcase was in his house faraway from where they were located at that time. As the duo were deciding on wether or not to report to Natalia or the ministry, after sometime, Justin gave up the idea and decided to entrust the suitcase to Louis seeing as to how he was going to leave for Hogwarts come September, and how reluctant he is to leave his personal library and art hobby supplies at home to collect dust while he would be away. Louis, being the one to receive said suitcase was elated beyond words and profusely thanked his father for it, though they did have to promise to keep it a secret and not let anyone find out about it.


    As the end of July came rolling around and the summer continues on, Louis is waiting impatiently for his parents at the front door of the house near the end of the stairs, pacing in circles, biting his lower lip in frustration at his parents slowness. No sooner did his parents exit the room and descend the stairs only to be greeted by the sight of Louis pacing around like a madman at the front door near the steps. The two can only laugh at his eagerness clearly spelled on his face when he notices them at the bottom of the stairs. " Let''s go! I want to see what new things diagon alley has stocked up since the last time we went there! " He exclaims to his parents while rushing to the chimney with the jar of floo powder next to it.


    As he enters the chimney with floo powder in hand, his parents follow after him as well, " ready? " Natalia asks Louis, who nods his head in response, " one, two, three " all three throw the floo powder toward the floor and exclaim the same words, " Diagon alley! " With that, they vanish in a puff of smoke from their chimney and reappear at the infamous leaky cauldron. After they reappear, Louis who still has not gotten used to such fast and instantaneous transportation, still feels sick and green in the face. Justin, noticing Louis'' appearance feels sympathetic about it and decides to let his son take a stroll around diagon alley to help get rid of the travel sickness and explore what new things are in diagon alley, which Natalia has no qualms about, knowing how often Louis goes on his mini adventures in order to make more woodland friends.


    On his stroll out in diagon alley, Louis makes himself '' invisible '' by concealing his aura to be able to sneak around and explore more, although, his tendency to do this has increased over the past few months since the deadline had grew dauntingly closer and closer. On the other hand, Louis has taken a liking to Diagon alley since his first ever recent visit, where he found a particular bookstore called, Flourish & blotts, no doubt he found the naming of the shop weird, but his breath was s.u.c.k.e.d out of him the moment he stepped foot inside the shop. Rows on rows on rows of books and bookshelves lined the walls, each book of a different genre and all books filled with knowledge waiting to be shared, it was without a second thought, Louis'' beloved shop above all others. His second go-to shop would be a small shop located at a corner of Diagon alley on the right close to Gringotts bank, the shops name is artifex valere which, is a small arts supply shop owned and founded by a close family of madam Malkin who sells magically crafted supplies for the arts, helping to bring works seemingly to life with magic.


    Walking around the corner nearby Gringotts bank to Artifex valere, Louis accidentally bumps into who a boy who appears to be his age though slightly malnourished as if he hasn''t had a proper meal in months or years. The boy has jet black messy hair and eyes of green that almost glowed, his clothes clearly appears to big for his small thin and pathetic body frame, and his shoes were worn and torn to the point of almost breaking down. '' Well someone has been clearly a good role model as a parent. I mean seriously, anyone with two eyes and a decent working brain can figure out how his treated at his home from seeing his body and garments that he wears. I mean come on, oh? is that a lightning shaped scar I see on his forehead? Hmm, ah yes it is...wait, Harry potter? Why does the '' boy who lived '' look like he''s been through a war? The last war that happened, I''m pretty sure he wasn''t born during that period, that and he did so call killed what''s his face when he reached a year old. '' While Louis was having a silent conversation with himself, the boy in question was stuttering an apology for bumping into Louis, which helped brought him back to reality and accidentally releasing his aura thus dropping his invisibility, " Ah? Right, right, no need to apologize I was after all not watching where I was going as well, your name is Harry potter right? Pleased to meet you on this fine day, my name is- " As he was about to introduce himself, A giant-human came up to the '' saviour '' of wizards, " ''ey ''arry! Almost lost yer ''ere! Watch where yer going ''ext time or yer might ''et lost! " Harry nods his head to make sure the giant-human understands what he is saying, remembering the boy he bumped into who was about to introduce himself he turns his head to face Hagrid and exclaims, " Hagrid! I met this boy who''s a really nice person, and he doesn''t seem to mind me being the boy who lived! Let m- " as he turns back his head to introduce Louis who''s name he still does not knon, he finds that there was not a single person standing at where he was pointing. Harry finding this weird, but knowing he had to get the rest of his school supplies before the day is over, decided to push the matter aside.


    Back at Louis, who reappears from his use of invisibility takes a breath air before calming down. '' Gosh, I really need to remember that I can only remain invisible with my aura if I choose to and remember to, and not when I introduce myself so bluntly like that, I might as well just shout '' Hey! I''m a Princeton, Louis Princeton, heir to the Princeton family so to say, nice to meet you boy who lived, I hope we get along! '' Geez! '' And as Louis makes a mental note to himsefl to be more aware of where he is, he enters Artifex valere in search of more supplies to sketch up and paint his animal friends.


    Leaving the shop around thirty minutes later, buying his supplies of utmost importance for now, Louis let''s out a breath of relief. Noticing the time, and feeling much better from the floo powder transportation, Louis decides that enough time has been spent roaming around Diagon alley, and he should locate his parents to see what else he can find in this magical shopping street filled with mystery. Noticing his parents still in the Leaky Cauldron through the tracking spell appare vestigium, and deciding to go back to the leaky cauldron for some food, he begins walking back to the Leaky Cauldron. Walking past Flourish & Blotts, and halfway past the window of madam Malkin''s Robes for all occasions, by coincidence he remembers that his godfather, Alfred, asked him that the next time he visited diagon alley, to pick up a robe he had waiting for him at madam Malkin''s for an important special occasion he has to attend and cannot escape from, but is to busy to fetch it due to his current tightly packed schedule. Shrugging his shoulders at his godfathers odd but doable request, Louis decides to go in and pick up Alfred''s '' important occasion '' robe as he called it, and ask his father to help send it to his godfather through their family owl. Pushing the door open and entering the shop with the sound of a bell ringing in the back, Louis catches sight of '' The chosen one '' standing on top of a stool, '' must be getting fitted for school robes, '' he presumes, and standing next to the boy, is a silver-blonde slicked back hair and incredibly pale skin, '' he looks like a ghost, '' is Louis'' first impression of the boy getting fitted for his robes as well, " Hello, dear " madam Malkin notices Louis who dropped his invisibility and released his aura, goes up to him and greets him, " I''m picking up a robe for my godfather? " Louis says awkward with uncertainty of how the witch would react to his way of speaking, he does after all prefer animals over witches and wizards, and muggles alike. " Godfather? Ah! You must be Louis of- " But before she could speak the family name, Louis gives her a hard ice cold stare sharing her to speak of the family name he both loves and hates at the time . " Yes, I am picking up a robe for my godfather named Alfred, and please, do not say my family name...I prefer my visits to be in the dark, if you will. " He finishes off his sentence with a smile that doesn''t reach his cold almost dead looking eyes, and stares at madam Malkin. " My mistake young one, I''ll fetch the robe for you right now. Just take a sit and make yourself comfortable on the couch over there, there''s tea at the tea table, help yourself if you''d like. " Nodding his head, and mumbling a small thanks, he turns around and heads towards the tea table to serve himself a cup of tea, '' I have got to work on my people skills or mom is going to kill me first before I make an enemy with people due to my '' straightforwardness '' or so she says. '' , " damn, why can''t wizards, witches and muggles be more like animals, at least in the forest there isn''t any backstabbing or mindless slaughtering due to and obsession for power! If you want to live in harmony, you have got to be straightforward about your thoughts and feelings, " '' at least that''s what the creatures in the forest say to me whenever they rant off about their feelings towards wizards and the like, Wait, did I say my thoughts about wizards out loud? At least I did not say anything about my communication with my friends. " Louis mummers out slightly audible words of his former half of his thoughts and ends it with a sigh to cover up his words, but barely manages to keep the latter part of his thoughts to himself.


    As he lands softly on the couch and slowly enjoying his tea, sipping it slowly, he notices the blonde ghastly pale boy in front of him from where his is sitting, smirking. " May I help you? " Louis questions towards the sharp looking ghost-like boy to pale for his liking.

 Chapter 3 - A squabble, Cousins, and an owl

    " yes, would you move your retched self off of My sit, peasant? And I also believe the cup of tea is mine as well. " Louis'' eyebrows are raised high but still not noticeable by the boy with slight irritation building up, " May I ask your name overly obnoxious, seemingly brainless one? " As soon as those words left his mouth, Louis knew that he was losing his cool at the ghost of a boy, he was about to calm himself when the Ghastly pale silver blonde boy countered, " My name is Draco Malfoy, from the Malfoy family, so unless you do not want anything bad to happen to your family, I suggest you move. " Hearing those words a light turns on in his head at the sudden realisation. '' Ah, the Malfoys. From what I''ve heard from mom and dad, is that the whole family is obnoxious with their egos inflating their heads due to them being of pure-blood and Lucius Malfoys position in the ministry. '' As Draco smirks at Louis'' facial expression from realising who is In front of him, the smirk quickly turns into a frown when his Attention is caught by the obvious smile shown on the boys face. " Really? So your Draco Malfoy? To be frank I don''t really care what you say when you cry to your father of your encounter with a '' rude and stubborn boy '' you happened to meet at madam Malkin''s Robes for all occasions. First of all, you are eleven years old, you are at the age where you can take care of yourself without running to your father for protection every time someone ''offends'' you. Second, you are going to Hogwarts, a school for witches and Wizards from what I just heard from your conversation, the school has Albus-something a wizard granted the first class whatever, who can easily take care of any internal matters the school children have." a thought comes into mind when Louis says these words, '' let''s be honest here, I have zero care for what goes on in the wizarding world and who''s powerful enough to earn medals for their strength, I''d rather be like dad and not care about what they say at all, it''s better for me anyways '', " And thirdly, what in your right mind thinks that throwing around your family name will Always instill fear in those you see and view as peasants and '' unworthy '' ? Here''s a question for you, have you ever once thought of what all this '' Bragging '' will do and get you? If you have not, you had better grow up before someone else dark and sinister who has a grudge on you does teach you a lesson you''ll be sure to remember. " Louis had had enough of Draco''s insistent bragging of his family which he has no qualms about at all, having heard Louis'' '' talk '' Draco''s trap was shut but his view of his family did not change, his only thought was '' wait till father hears about this..'' After a few minutes, Louis finished his tea, and madam Malkin''s came out with Alfred''s important robe packaged in hand.


    Handing the robe over to Louis and collecting the money, Louis thanked the owner and shop for her services, stated that the tea was good then left the shop with the package in hand. As Louis left the shop, it seemed Harry witnessed what went down along with the human giant as well, between Draco and the blue-purple haired boy. Draco being unfaltering decided to give the boy whose name he does not know a lesson, and followed him out the shop, however, The blue- purple haired boy was nowhere to be seen, it was as if he had vanished into thin air with no trace of him ever being at the robe shop.


    '' I do hope that Hogwarts will be a lot more fun with Richard and Annie considering the fact of how many snot nosed ego inflated kids will be there '' A shiver crawls up his spine thinking about it. Entering the Leaky cauldron, still invisible, Louis notices his mother and father at a table with food on top of it, and a serious look on their faces. " Hi mom,dad why are you two still here? Nevermind, you two must have had something important to discuss and didn''t want me to hear it. Oh, by the way I bumped into '' the chosen one '' and that Malfoy boy named Draco at madam Malkin''s picking Godfathers important occasion robe and I got some new art supplies I''ve been in the need of lately before going to madam Malkin''s. Can I order some food? " Both parents stare at their son with wide eyes, before bursting into laughter at the little adventure their son had while exploring diagon alley. As they finish their meal stuffed and ready to go, they head off to flourish & blotts so purchase some new books that caught Louis'' eye through the window. Heading out of the shop soon after with bags in hand, the family of three soon head back to their warm and comfortable home after a long tiring day at diagon alley.


    The moment Louis steps foot into the princeton house from the chimney, he beelines for his personal library without hesitation, eager to bury his nose in his newly acquired books from Diagon alley. Justin on the other hand heads off to the family owl, Dewy a northern white-faced owl, at the back of the house enjoying his food he hunted just recently from the family perch. Attaching Alfred''s robe of importance in the package and a little personal letter with the Princeton crest and it''s colours blue, caramel, and purple , Justin then sends of Dewy to where Alfred is located at currently, the ministry of magic in New York. Watching as the owl flies off with the package safely secured to Dewy flying off into the horizon to Alfred and his current workplace of importance is, '' All I can do now is wait I guess. '' With a contempt look on his face, Justin turns around and heads back into the kitchen area where his wife currently is sorting out some groceries she bought from Diagon alley before they returned back home.


    As night quickly passes and the sun begins to rise, Louis is up and rolls himself out of his bed, and heads off to the shower to begin a brand new day. Heading down to the living room, he greets his mother and father who are on the couch and heads off into the kitchen for some breakfast. " Mom, Dad, since tomorrow is my birthday could we, go to Diagon alley so I can get a pet please? " he asks his parents while at the dining table. Natalia and Justin stare at each other before bursting into a fit of giggles, " Did you forget? " Justin asks in between giggles, " The whole family will be here for your birthday tomorrow, including your cousins! " Louis'' eyes were raised at those words, '' How could I have forgotten! I guess the day at diagon alley made me forget such an '' important '' thing, considering the fact that the acceptance letter from the Hogwarts school of witch craft and wizardry arrives, and my the fleeting sight of freedom too. '' Having his excitement become deflated and realisation of the fact, almost brings a dim to the bright new day ahead. Knowing their son and his line of thinking, the two parents can only attempt to cheer their son up the best way they can, " Ding, dong! " The bell from the front porch goes off, and so does a smile from their parents as they head off to open the door.


    Noticing their smiles the boy can only tilt his head in question at his parents, " Louie! We''re here!! " That was when a familiar high pitched cry came from the hallway from the front door, " Ann, watch it! You don''t wanna give aunt Nat and uncle Justin even more work do ya? " followed by a scolding from a boy with a slightly deep voice. " It couldn''t be? Ann, Richy! you''re here! I thought you two would only come by the house tomorrow?! " Excited by his cousins suddenly unexpected arrival, he runs towards them in the living room from the dining area and crushes them into a tight hug, missing their absence since they last visited. " Well, since tomorrow is the day your Hogwarts letter arrives and how busy is going to be, mom and dad decided we could come earlier this year!! That and we wanted to go shopping with you at diagon alley. " Annie, the younger of the two smiles with her shoulder length hair with the Princeton colours of blue to purple and caramel eyes, though she is shorter than Louis, her stature had however, more masculinity shown than feminity due to her persistent training of the art of the sword per her request to her father, as it had always interested her more than being a lady, hence her clothing style of a red leather jacket, black leather gloves, black jeans pants, and leather boots, and white tee, showcasing her love of leather clothing. Richard who''s the elder of the two, was more academic inclined who also enjoyed the quidditch sport every now and then, going to the games when they where in town. " The part of Diagon alley is not true, I think, the part of Hogwarts was true and..since you are going to get ya letter tomorrow on your birthday, spending an extra day with us would make things more fun don''cha think " Escaping from the almost none crushing hug Louis gave and adjusting his clothes that well represented his personality, denim pants, a sky blue hoodie, accompanied by dark blue sneakers, and the signature Princeton hair of blue to purple and caramel eyes followed by his build of lean, slightly muscular build. Though both cousins had the same hair and eye colour as Louis, they were of a darker shade compared to Louis''.


    " Haha, very funny Ann, I do believe I still owe you a sparring match? Considering the last time I beat you so easily in three moves flat, and the fact that you were very grumpy about that. Oh and Richy I managed to find a new formula for the potion we were testing out where we last left off, do you want to take a look later after I beat Ann? " His last words managed to touch a nerve on his younger cousin, as fire seemed to emanate from her as though she was made of it. " What was that dear cousin? Something about beating me again? " Realising his mistake, Louis knowing he had little time hurriedly stated, " I am immensely sorry Ann, I did not mean for my words to come out like that, you know how I am with words and communication with people, I don''t really know how to control what comes out of my mouth around you guys! Forgive me please? " By the end of his apology, Annie had calmed down somewhat, but was still slightly angry towards Louis. " Alright, alright, Ann, both of us know how Louis can get when he speaks, considering the fact that his friends come from the forest and all, in fact, I am surprised how you have not ended up battered and bruised considering its you we are talking about. " Richard implies, " invisibility works like a charm, " Louis shrugs his shoulders while answering, " that, adding to the fact that I am impossibly hard to find, I am the king of hide and seek after all. " Giving the elder cousin an evil smirk, " You are right about that, anyways, do hurry up with your sparring match with Ann I Simply Cannot wait to take a look at your new notes for the breakthrough on the potion we were working on, since we were last here! " Richard expressed his feelings eagerly rushing toward their usual guest room in the house with his luggage in hand. Soon after Richard is out of sight, " So your cousin''s get a warm welcome from you, but the rest of your family don''t? how unfair is that Lyran? " A deep voice enters the room as Lukas enters the Living room with his baggage one hand, followed by his wife, Lyran carrying shopping bags full of souvenirs from other countries. " uncle Lukas! aunt Lyran! your here too! I thought it would just be Richy and Ann plus grandma Marrian this year! " Louis exclaims in delight to his aunt and uncle. " nonsense you silly boy! Your going of to Hogwarts on the first of September, and will be spending mostly seven years there! Why in the world would we miss your birthday my dear boy! " With those words, a lady wearing a royal blue leather jacket with white jeans and army boots, enters the living room, with even more shopping bags then Lyran, " Aunt Georgia?! " Louis exclaims, stunned at his always busy aunts arrival, " your here too! Does that mean that uncle Lukas is here too?! " Louis asks exclaiming, knowing that the couple went almost everywhere together on missions. " You got that right kiddo! Your aunt Georgia and I got you some exclusive souvenirs from our missions abroad as well! " Knowing that souvenirs meant stories and tales of the dangerous and mysterious missions and adventures, made Louis eager for what dangers they knew and how they handled and faced it, calmly. " Okay, you guys have got to tell me all about your daring adventures and dangerous missions since the last time you left! And you cannot leave out any details, it would crush me if you guys left out any exclusive and important details for my '' safety '' as mom would call it. " he quotes the word safety with his fingers to get his point across better.


    As the day went by, from a far you would be able to see two kids sparring with a wooden sword, one a boy, the other a girl, a short while after the boy could be seen to have won the match, the girl defeated. The boy would rush back into the house, and only a short while later, a bright light flashes from one of the rooms of the house, accompanied with an explosion, and a puff a smoke. Everything would go quiet in the house for a short a while, only later to be filled with noises of metal clanking and glasses shattering singing followed by silence. Not long after, the house would become quiet, as dinner time soon came. Once dinner was finished, even more noises erupted from the house when compared before dinner time. As midnight was soon coming closer, and the clock struck 12, with the minute hand soon passing 10, an owl could be seen in the distance, a letter attached to it''s leg, I''m the letter if one looked closely, the familiar school of Hogwarts crest could be seen sealed onto the envelope. As the owl flew closer to the ground, the direction to where it was heading became obvious, in its path was the one and only Princeton house, flying even closer to the family house, the owl changed its direction from the kitchen window, to the third floor, where a certain blue-purple haired boy with light caramel eyes room was located. And in flew the owl into the boys room.

 Chapter 4 - Owls are annoying and wands are people

    As the owl flew in and disturbed Louis'' sleep, he woke up muddled and slightly irritated at the sudden burst in his room, " Gosh! I know it''s my birthday, I''m 11 Hurray, do you even realise what time it is? Who in their right mind sends an owl in the middle of the night? Is their head okay? or does it need to get checked? " The messenger owl flinches at Louis'' words of clear irritation showed on his face. Noticing the owl was beginning to feel uncomfortable around him, Louis had to calm his nerves and mind before being able to talk again. " My mistake little guy, I didn''t mean to offend anyone, honest. It''s just that sending letters at this time of night kind of makes me mad, you know what I''m saying? " After apologising, he begins to Scratch the owls head to send his feelings to help the owl understand him better, soon after he detaches the letter attached to the owl. " hoot, hoot! ", '' I know what you mean my friend, sending owls in the middle of the night is one thing, but sending it to kids who are 11 and asleep is another all together! '' the owl responds to Louis through his contact with the owl. " Woah there owl, since when did I have the ability to listen to animal thoughts? If I''m not mistaken, my power only lets me feel their feelings, not read their tho- " , '' Wait a second, father did say that for the male Princetons, our powers would begin to develop even more at the age of 11, and continue on developing till its supposed final form. Great I get to talk to animals through contact with them then, can life get anymore fun? '' Soon after accepting the fact that his powers would continue to grow without his consent, unaware of the responsibility it had, Louis rips open the hogwarts seal on the letter, and took out its contents.


    ______________________________________


    HOGWARTS SCHOOL OF


    WITCHCRAFT AND WIZARDRY


    headmaster: Albus dumbledore


    ( Order of Merlin, First class, Grand sorc., Chf. Warlock, Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of wizards)


    Dear Mr Princeton,


    We are pleased to inform you that you have a place at Hogwarts School Of Witchcraft And Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment.


    Term begins on 1 September, We await your owl no later than 31 July.


    Yours sincerely,


    Professor McGonagall


    Deputy headmistress.


    ______________________________________


    Staring at the letter for a good five minutes, " It''s ridiculous how they expect me to send an owl to the past. My birthday is on the 2 of August for Merlin''s sake. Do I look like I have a time machine just lying around? " Sighing at the contents of the letter, Louis decides to head to his parents currently still in the living room.


    " Mom, Dad, what is stated in this letter is beyond ridiculous. I mean seriously, how am I supposed to send them an owl back in time? we''re wizards, not god''s. " Justin noticing the letter in Louis'' hand, got up from the couch and envelopes his son in a loving hug, " My boy, with already sent the owl on the 31 of July incase you know. *Sigh* I can''t believe your heading of to Hogwarts in a month time, if your asking me, time flew to fast for my liking. " As Louis was beginning to feel the air in his lungs almost crushed out, he felt it was a good time to inform his father of it, and pat his back. " Dad, your crushing me, seriously I can''t breath, running out of air down hear. " Dealing his mistake, he quickly releases his son to allow him back his much lacking air. " We do have to go to Diagon alley again and get you your wand, robes and pet that is if you actually even want one? " Natalia reminds her son of their tasks at hand. '' Right, almost forgot about that. Though I can just send letters here through magic, that would make life a lot more easier, I must research this when the time comes.


    Entering diagon alley again, the Princeton family firsts stop, is madam Malkin''s Robes for all occasions. And that is due to the fact that clothings do take more time then wands or books when purchased. Stepping foot into the familiar shop he only entered yesterday, Louis just headed straight for the comfy couch after mummering a soft greeting to madam Malkin again. " I do say young master, you do have quite the balance of muscle and fats from looking at measurements alone! " Not used to such a weird way of praise, Louis can only respond back best he knows how, " Um, Thanks, I guess? " unsure of what one''s interest are, he can only reply in awkwardness. On the other hand, the two parents are enjoying themselves to their fullest at the sight of their sons awkward conversation.


    Going through each wand over and over again, and ollivander taking it out of his hand again and again. Louis was soon becoming annoyed at the fact that like people, the wands were something that he was not comfortable with. A mountain was beginning to form slowly as each wand was tested then tossed away. Until on the last wand were Ollivander was on the verge of giving up, " This is ridiculous if I do say so myself! Almost all the wands in my shop do not match you! Unless....But it is likely. The boy is a Princeton so it could work. " mumbling to himself towards the end, and proceeding to head off towards the far end of the shop. Louis follows the unsuspecting ollivander in tow, '' Eh, I''m beginning to get bored looking for my wand I might as well follow him. That and he is acting way to suspicious for my liking. '' assuring himself in his mind, Louis watches ollivander as he reveals a magical safe hidden beside a curtain. '' Are you kidding me? A wand maker who is a wizard, hides his important stuff in a safe? How ridiculous is this? '' Surprise was all Louis had finding this secret out. But the safe''s location was a thing of the past in a blink of an eye the moment ollivander unlocked it and took out a wand box. '' Is that a family seal on it? What kind of people leaves their- " His train of thought was soon cut off when he recognised it. The Princeton family seal was on the box.


    " Do I want to even know why you have a wand with my family''s seal on it? You can''t lie too, the colours are a tell tale sign it''s my family crest incase forgot. " Louis begins Questions the wand maker as soon as he was back at the counter top and he dropped he''s invisibility. " Now my dear boy, I am a wand maker, and this was entrusted to me by my father and from generations before us. I am only doing my duty to protect the wand your ancestors created. " Replies ollivander. A few minutes passed by in an awkward silence as tension filled the air. " I''m sorry my mind was in it''s own world for a moment there. I find quite ridiculous on how my family ancestors can be able to make a wand since we are more inclined towards using wands or not, rather then making wands after all. " Louis implies towards the shop keeper shrugging his shoulders to support his statement, but still taking the wand in hand considering it was the last one in the shop as well.


    The wand gave Louis a completely different feeling compared to all the other wands, the wands handle, was made just right for his hand and it seemed as if the wand responded to Louis'' body requirements for holding the wand, as it seemingly changed its physical shape to match with his." Cool " was all Louis was say as he stared at the wands magic in amazement. " Unfortunately, my family and I never got to figure out what materials were used for the wand, or the core matter of fact. But I do know this, the core of this wand is a little surprising fellow, rejected anyone not of Princeton blood when my ancestors tried to give it, gave up eventually when it only sort of accepted Princeton blood, but not to this extent though. You my boy, are special in more ways then you could have ever thought. And believe me, considering the fact that I''ve been in this business for a long time! " Ollivander ended it off with a hearty laugh. Paying for ollivanders services for providing Louis with a wand, his '' family wand '' of sorts, he left the shop and met up with his parents outside awaiting him.


    " Do I really need a pet mom? " Louis asks his mother, knowing that he just bring one of his animal friends or make new ones from school if he wanted to send back home something of importance. " Take it this way my boy, having a pet, is like having another member of the family, not a friend, but a family member. Pets are a lifelong partner and family member for wizards, we always treat them equally. And when we lose them, we mourn and grieve for them, they are brought up together with us after all, through the thick and thin, we stick through it all. No one left behind as they say, right my boy? " Thinking it through after hearing his father''s side of why he should keep a pet, he reluctantly agreed soon after, knowing he''d be able to have a new family member that was not a human, though he meant no offence when he thought this.


    " I do want to choose what pet I have father. Can I have something other than an owl? ", '' I find them cool and all, but they do get annoying at times. '' nodding his head, Louis thanked his father for the approval for getting a different pet. Magical manegerie was the pet shops name, selling pets other then owls which gave Louis some relief. " Hello sir? I''m here to buy myself a pet if you don''t mind? " Some time later, Louis exits the shop with a baby niffler in hand, '' Cute little guy. '' " It is weird for you to choose a niffler, but considering you and the little guy stared at each other till ends world, it''s safe to say his part of the family now. Have you thought up his name yet? ", " Bandit " Natalia and Justin just stare at their son. However, considering it was their son, who has a reason for everything, decided to just let it go. And with that, they headed back to Leaky cauldron to go back home, awaiting the day the first of September would arrive.

 Chapter 5 - The Boy Who Lived

    Bandit was having a great time in the house of Princeton, exploring small undetectable places in the house to find the best place to store his '' treasures '' as Louis liked to call them. Though they were only coins and non-magical jewellery that only caught the nifflers eye, wanting to know more and have more, thus only taking non-magic jewellery and coins.


    On the other hand, Louis has been adding more books and miscellaneous items of value into his recently acquired enchanted suitcase he and his father stumbled upon. Bandit has also been helping out around the house, when he is not taking magically enchanted materials of importance for his parents when needed, his cousins also help out every now and then after they have had their share of hanging out with Louis for the day.


    " Don''t you find it ridiculous that we have to pack our items into a trunk, and physically drag it to Hogwarts after a train ride to Merlin knows where? " Annie asks Richard and Louis who are also packing up their trunk filled to the brim with clothes and books. " Though it is ridiculous, we can''t just send them to the school through a spell, it''s warded with various protection spells to ward off enemies and unknown attacks. The only ones able to hop on and out are house-elfs that can chant spells without a wand. And no we are not asking them to do so. " Richard explains to Annie and flattening her hope of escaping the physical labour. '' it''s funny how is Princeton''s are hardworking yet lazy to do physical labour, it is a mystery I''ll never understand, or maybe it''s a side effect due to the ability to become invisible by controlling our aura. The mans in the family can turn invisible, the woman can remain calm as a storm in all situations if they require, almost as if they are invisible. ''


    September 1 has arrived at long last, though Louis is dreading, his parents are thrilled to finally have a chance to '' force '' their child to socialise with others his age, on the inside. They leave the house and head towards the train station by car. Once they arrive, the first thing Louis notices is how out of place the family looks compared to others. " Mom, dad does ever it occur to you, that we are carrying trunks to a train station, minus my suitcase, while others are carrying suitcases? We stick out like sore thumbs. How can it be that these people not find it weird? " He questions his parents. Knowing he would most likely do an investigation on it, his they quickly chime in their thoughts on the situation to steer him away, " Well Louis, don''t you think that maybe the ministry of magic had a spell cast to make it look like it''s normal? " Natalia informs her child, Justin quick to step in adds, " Yes my boy, the ministry of magic does have its ways on how the Muggle world interacts with the wizarding world after all. " Reaching the pillar between platform nine and ten, Louis and his parents are met with a family of red heads and a boy with raven black messy hair.


    The boy with black hair goes first, seeming hesitant at first but still runs up to the barrier and passes through. After which the large family of red heads follows, the youngest of the boys, followed by two boys Louis assumed to be twins, then followed by the oldest of the boys, and lastly by the two parents and only girl present. '' I got to say, just by looking, that is a family I do not want to be in. Way to many people, too little privacy. '' Louis looks to his parents and speaks, " mother, father, under no circ.u.mstances do I want any siblings, and if you so happen to give me one, I want to name it. " Following so, the small family heads off towards the pillar where platform 9 3/4 hid.


    Reaching the other side where platform nine and three quarters, puffs of smoke could be seen exiting the trains chimney, evident that it was soon to be leaving. " Just so we are clear, I am to go to Hogwarts, study there for seven years and come back home, you forced me to do this knowing I hate people in general, but you still managed to convince me to go since Richard and Annie are going too. I will come back home during the holidays when there is no trouble. But I still hate you. " processy what Louis said and finding everything to be about right, they nod their heads and give their son a peck on the forehead and shove him towards the train station. " Bye Louis! Your cousins are already in the train waiting for you! If you can''t find them, just sit in a random compartment okay? " '' Feeling the love right about now '' Louis mentally remarks as he walks off towards the train, with his parents waving him off in the distance with smiles on their faces.


    With the blaring of the horns signalling the trains departure. Louis has now resigned to his fate, '' Not resigning to my fate here, just hungry for I have not had lunch yet. '' and he trudges off towards a cabin in hopes of finding his cousins, invisible. After five minutes of painfully searching and failing to locate his cousins, and opting to finding a mostly empty cabin hence facing many awkward stares from students, looking at an open door and facing nothing due to Louis being invisible, finally finds a semi-empty cabin. In the cabin was the youngest boy of the family of redheads and the messy raven haired boy seen earlier. Satisfied with his find, the boy takes a seat while the two boys are in the middle of their introduction, not noticing his entrance. " I''m Ron, Ron Weasley " '' Ahh, that explains the red hair and freckles. '' " nice to meet you..? " The raven haired boy is brought out of his thoughts and introduces himself. " I''m Harry, Harry potter. "


    Hearing the boy''s name, Ron''s eyes bulge at the realisation of who he is with, " Are you really him?! Do you have the...You know,.." he asks pointing to his forehead. Knowing what he means Harry nods his head and lifts up his bangs to fully show his lightning scar for proof. " Wicked! " Ron exclaims looking at the scar.


    Louis on the other hand, lost interest on the topic of conversation after their introduction, thus proceeds to retrieve a book from his suitcase to read for the rest of the way there.


    A lady with a trolley came by their cabin selling sweets. Knowing his family was poor and already had a sandwich pre-made, Ron declined the offer and showed his '' freshly '' yet appetising looking sandwich with sadness. Harry who noticed his sadness decided to buy one of everything, taking out money from his pockets. " Woah! " Was all the red head said.


    Halfway through their sweets and snacks, Ron decides to show a spell he got from his brothers for his rat to Harry. Halfway through enchanting, a girl with bushy brown hair and bunny like teeth appeared " Have you seen a toad nearby? Neville''s lost it " '' Do I look like I know a boy named Neville? '' Louis remarks in his mind " Oh? Your doing a spell? Let''s see then " She says in a matter of fact tone sitting down opposite the boy with Louis who still has not been noticed, to her right.


    The spell failed. '' What kind of spell is that? I''m pretty sure the boys, twins are the cause of it, but it is worth it to see that ridiculous look on his face '' Louis silently States with a subtle snigger.


    With the sniggers follows his loss of concentration leading to Louis becoming visible to the eye again.


    " Who in the bloody hell are you?! " Ron exclaims as the trio at last notices the boy who has lost his concentration. Hermione, the girl who had introduced herself as, had her mouth agape. While Harry stared bug eyed at him.


    '' Ah. schist. I''m caught. Though not really if I think about it. I was here for most of the train ride after I gave up hope of looking for Ann and Richie. In fact, it is sort of their fault I''m lost though if i want to live another day, I should probably keep what i think to myself. '' and while Louis was having a conversation with himself, Annie and Richard appeared seemingly out of nowhere and managed to save the young Princeton. " There you are! we''ve been looking for you! Really now, you can''t just disappear as you like and reappear every time you can''t find us! It''s rude and frankly, very annoying! " Richard and Annie state at the same time whilst literally pulling Louis away from the cabin.


    Silence filled the cabin for a few seconds after they left ".....Well that was something. Anyways, I suggest you two go change into your robes, we''re reaching Hogwarts by now. " Hermione says after shaking off her stupor and leaves the cabin. "....Are we not going to talk about what just happened? " asks Ron toward Harry who shrugs his shoulders in response, " I cant say, although he does look familiar, but i can''t place a finger on where I''ve seen him before. " He responds back to Ron.


    " I cannot thank you enough, Ann, Richie. You both saved me from total awkwardness. " Louis speaks his thanks from the bottom of his heart " No need for thanks Louie, after all we are family. And it wouldn''t be the first that we saved you from a similar situation " Annie indicates " More than once might I add " Richard adds in as well. Putting a hand over his heart he gasps in exaggeration, " I thought we were family! How could you say such things it will certainly be the last thanks you here from me anytime soon then! " The two laugh at his dramatic display of hurt at the twos words. " Besides, that is not our only problem, we still have the sorting of our houses, which I am not too fond of that I''m pretty sure includes our last name being said, out loud might i add. " Louis states after they both stopped laughing, turning the mood sour.


    Those words changes Annie''s facial expression from one of sourness into one of anger, " So help me Louis Princeton, if you get on my nerves I''ll skewer you with my sword multiple times over. " sensing and noticing the very fast mood change both boys are quick to fill the air with nervous laughter " I''m sure what Louie said was a joke! After all, you can''t really stab him, your father will take away training rights if you do. " Knowing that its true Lukas would and will take away her training rights if she harmed someone with ill intentions, she reluctantly mummers an apology for threatening to stab Louis and heads off to change into her robes, with Hogwarts in sight.


    Alighting the train along with the first years and other students, " Firs'' ears'' ''ere! Firs'' eres'' don'' be shy! Ello arry! Ow'' Was yer trip? " A giant man with messy hair and beard asked a particular raven haired boy in front, who nods his head in response. " Woah! " the red head next to him exclaims.


    " Remind me to stay away from people easy to recognise in public, that and if you need me and can''t find me, i''ll be in the forest next to the school. " Louis says to his cousins. " You know what Louie? I think i''ll join you too. " Richard adds, " Oh for the love of Merlin and swords! You two are ridiculous! Seriously? Going invisible just to avoid conversations with people and leaving me defenceless is by no means nice alright? " Annie whisper yells her frustration at the two, seeming crazy to others '' Right, forgot Ann''s not a male Princeton, she''s a female Princeton, the powers we have is different. '' " I have a spell that can make you invisible if you want. " A smile forms on her face at the words '' spells '' and '' make you invisible. '' " What are you waiting for? Do it! i want to be invisible to! " " Okay....Invisibillis tempus " Louis chants with a flick of his wand, turning Annie invisible. " It''ll last until you will it to go away, makes life easier for my friends back at home to prank with illegal hunters most of the time. What? Animals need to have their fun too okay? " Leading to the two cousins shaking their heads'' at their mostly hopeless case of a cousin.


    Making their way to the school, they had to cross an unnecessary long river surrounding the school, that had creatures lurking in the waters waiting to feast on intruders, from what Louis got from his conversations with them on the boat still invisible. Entering the school grounds, the giant, who introduced himself as Hagrid the gameskeeper of Hogwarts, parted with the students instructing them to follow the hallway as they went on. Ascending some flight of stairs, they met a with woman with a pointy hat that covered her tight bun. " Welcome students! I''m professor McGonagall. Here at Hogwarts, there are rules set in place that we expect you follow, before you go in and sit, you will be sorted into houses, Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin. At the end of the year there will be a cup given to the house with the most points. How you are awarded points is simple follow the rules you earn. break the rules and yo- " Trevor!! " A boy exclaims randomly, running towards a toad at Professor McGonagall''s foot near the stairs proceeding to pick it up and run back to his spot. '' Thank you random boy i assume to be Neville for interrupting a Very slow ans long winded talk '' Louis silently sends his thanks in his thoughts. The professor resumes her speech " You wait here while I return to the dining hall to check on things. " And with that,she sets off.


    Silent chatter fills the hallway as they wait for the professor until a certain blond boy speaks up that attracts everyone''s attention, " So the rumours are true, Harry Potter has come to attend Hogwarts! " Sudden chatter fills the hall as only one thing fills Louis'' mind '' I wonder of they have any Jelllo? ''

 Chapter 6 - Drama Queens and Gossip, Accompanied by Desserts

    Distinct chatter can be heard throughout the hallway to the dining room, about a boy named Harry Potter. " I''m Draco, Draco Malfoy. The specific cause of the noise says with confidence and pride shining through his face. the smile is quickly washed away from a poorly concealed laugh from the red head next to Harry. " You think it''s funny don''t you? Red hair, freckles and a hand me down robe, you must be a Weasley. " No, its a shepherd dyed in red dressed in robes, what do you think? " Louis remarks sarcastically under his breath, lucky to be only heard by his cousins who giggled silently at his remark.


    " That''s Crabie and Goyle, I suggest you choose you''re friends wisely, there are some who don''t really see eye to eye all the time. " Draco states as he puts his hand up as a sign of friendship with him and his group, while he leaves Ron alone. '' Great way to make a enemy i must say '' " someone give this guy a trophy for being so dull at making new enemies and not friends "Louis accidentally slips out his thoughts. Luckily his words were turned a blind eye as the tension between the dramatic boy and slightly dramatic with unneeded flair in his life, increases.


    The latter, pushed the former''s offered hand away and spoke, " I think I figure out for myself who i want to be friends with " '' Oh? The boy has added unnecessary fuel to the fire. I am starting to get famished, I do wonder if they serve any jelly '' However, the drama was soon turned down when Professor McGonagall entered with a scroll in hand, tapping the drama queens shoulder. Knowing he had to get back to his place, the boy sent a glare towards the offender before turning around and flapping his robe, walking away.


    " Drama queen much. Hey, with his pale as a ghost complexion and ghastly white hair combined with his attitude you get.....Dramatic Ghastly Queen! What do you think? " Louis asks Annie and Richard as they walk into the dining room towards the front. " Honestly Louie, you need to stop giving people nicknames or you are going to end up with unnecessary trouble one day. But nice name though, I applaud you for that one. " Richard says as they have reached the end of the dining hall where the professor''s reside with a dusty old worn out hat on top of the stool.


    '' Interesting, quite interesting indeed '' taking note that Professor McGonagall has stood in place next to the stool holding the hat. " This hat is how you will be sorted into your houses, when I call your name, you will come up and sit in the stool, I''ll proceed to place the hat on your head where it will decide what house you will be in. Without further ado..."


    The hat came alive and sang a song about the houses and the founders and what they each meant, after the song and a chorus of applauding, came the sorting of houses. Hermione, the bushy haired girl, went to Gryffindor. And though Louis thought that the Ron boy was rude and a tad bit stuck up, went to Gryffindor as well. This went on until the name Harry potter was called out and the celebrations of the Ravenclaw tables stopped instantly. " Talk about party killer " Annie mummurs earning a fit of silent giggles from Richard and Louis.


    The boy went to Gryffindor after a long debate the hat had with itself and the rest of the sorting went smoothly, until Louis, Annie and Richard were left. " Shcist, i forgot we''re still invisible! " Louis exclaims at his sudden realisation, " Crap you''re right, we were to busy doing our own things that we forgot! " Richard whispers in response, " Would you two rather appear at a table randomly, or risk them finding out our powers? I''m fine with both options, nut i''d still rather prefer the first if you want my opinion " Annie suggests to her two older cousins.


    Knowing their answers, they silently nodded their heads and headed towards an empty bench and sat down before turning visible again. " When did you three get there? " Louis recognised the one who asked them as one of the Weasley twins, with Annie figuring out they were at the Gryffindor table she was quick to reply, " Oh you know, the sorting ceremony was taking a tad too long that we got tired of standing and all. Now if you''ll kindly excuse " she states with a small bow " we have a sorting to attend. "


    " Richard- " Before McGonagall had the chance to speak their family name Richard was quick to stop her before she succeeded " I''m here, I''m here, lets just get this over with, if you wouldn''t mind sorting hat? " He asks the hat as he bows as a show of respect towards it.


    The hat chuckles lightly in response at his politeness which only made Louis and Annie almost impossible to hold in their laughter. Sitting on the stool and awaiting the answer to come out from the hat, Louis seemed to realise the two were in a conversation that Louis found queer.


    After a couple of minutes with what seemed to be a heated discussion with the hat that finally ended with Richard having a smile of victory on his face, the hat spoke " Alright fine! Gryffindor! I just hope your cousins aren''t as Persistent as you! " With that Richard happily and gingerly placed the down and skipped? off towards the howling and seemingly confused Gryffindors.


    The rest of the houses still in a state of astonishment at what just happened, had barely recovered before the professor resumed also appearing as she just recovered from a stupor, shaking her head lightly she continued " Annie- " The same happened with Annie as she cut off McGonagall before she had a chance to finish her words, Annie speaks politely with a small bow " I am here Professor McGonagall, there is no need to pursue any longer, let''s just get this over with so we can finally eat! " from what seemed as politeness ended off as a girl who acted like she came from a voyage with only food in mind.


    As she sat on the stool with her legs crossed, she waited for the sorting hat to be placed on top her head. '' There is something wrong with my two cousins, always acting sweet but fierce in knowing what they want....Dang it! They probably talked the sorting hat into agreeing with they wanted! And with any luck, I''m part of their conversation " While Louis was in his internal dilemma with himself, the sorting hat blurted out at last " Alright! Alright! You win! Just stop, you two are the most annoying people I''ve ever had! Gryffindor!! " Satisfied with her work, she proceeds to pick up the hat and place it gently on the stool proceeding to skip her way towards the still confused but mostly cheering table of Gryffindor.


    " Loui- " Before McGonagall even had a chance to say his name, Louis was already at the stool at whispered to the hat, " I''m terribly sorry about my cousins behaviour and what they made you go through. " The hat chuckles softly, " hahaha it''s alright young one, they were only doing what they sought was right. However, I do recommend that you keep an eye out for them in the future. You especially are going to be a hand full for them, that I can tell from the conversations I''ve had with them. " Placing the hat on his head he thinks in his mind, '' If you wouldn''t mind sorting hat...could you place me in Gryffindor? Not that the other houses disinterest me and all, but as long as I''m with Ann and Richie it would make school a lot more enjoyable for me. '' no response was made other than the hat yelling out, " GRYFFINDOR! " Awfully loud for everyone.


    Louis smiled shyly and placed the hat back on the stool and practically ran towards Annie and Richard before the table had a chance to celebrate or process what had just happened.


    " Alright students, now that everything is settled and before we get started with the feast, the head master would like to speak a few words. " With that there was thunderous applause from the students as the Headmaster began to speak. " Welcome students, old and new for a new year at Hogwarts, now a few things before we begin is that the first year students please note that the dark forest is strictly forbidden to all students. " '' Like a warning has stopped me before '' " and that our school caretaker Mr. Filch " he points toward a man with a cat at the end of the dining hall near the entrance, " has told me, to remind you that the third floor corridor on the right side is out of bounds to anyone who doesn''t wish to die a painful death " '' Well aren''t you a rainbow of sunshine '' " and without further ado, let the feast begin! " he says as rows and rows of food appear onto the tables for the students to have.


    As the first year students faces light up in delight at the amount of food present, Louis had his eyes scanning for a specific dessert he was hungry for. " Ann, Richie, have you seen where the jelly are? I can''t seem to find- " A stack of jelly was stuffed into his plate from either side as both cousins already knew he was going to target that one food, hence they grabbed it the moment they saw it. " Thanks! " Louis whispers to both of them as he begins to eat his Jello. '' Perhaps Hogwarts won''t be as bad as I thought....who am I kidding, I''m still going to the forest wether they like it or not. And they should just enchant that corridor with wards and the like to prevent trespassing if they don''t wish for students to die a '' horrible death '' as the Headmaster said Sheesh. Wizards and their priorities. ''


    As the Gryffindor first years were lead by the house prefect Percy they had to climb flights upon flights of twisting and turning stairs to finally reach a painting of a fat lady that wanted to Skrill high pitched enough to shatter a glass cup. It failed. Although, it did give Louis, Annie and Richard something to laugh at later. " Caput Draconis " Percy said " Now remember the password or you''ll have to wait outside for other people to arrive and say it before you can enter. " he reminded everyone who promptly nodded their heads in understanding.


    " Don''t you find it weird on how our trunks were sent to our rooms seeing as almost all the trunks are the same? And how do they even know who''s pet is who''s? For all they know, any animal on the express train could just be strays. " Louis states as they enter the common room area and headed towards their respective dorms. " Louis, it''s the ministry, their privacy invaders. Not much we can do there. Besides, I doubt they care about privacy any ways. " Richard answers back wanting to Louis'' curiosity to be put out before anything unnecessary could be done. " Anyways, we begin classes tomorrow and I do want a chance to explore the school more than what we were shown to be able to navigate our way to classes tomorrow. Want to come? " Annie asks the two knowing that if she didn''t ask them, they would head off towards the dark forest and Louis would most likely if not really make friends with every creature and animal in sight, while Richard would investigate the plants and how the creatures navigate their way by asking Louis'' new friends how they do it. Just the thought of it gave her the chills.


    Thinking about it, they both came to the conclusion that exploring the school did seem more or equal the amount of fun than going to the '' dark forest ''. " Alright, I don''t see why not. Though I do want to bring Bandit along, the suitcase gets a bit boring for him every now and then seeing as there''s nothing new unlike the school which is practically a whole new terrain his bound to have fun in. I''ll be a bit, wait for me! " Louis exclaims as he heads towards his and Richards room with two other boys.


    Entering the room he''s met face to face with Harry potter. '' Are You Kidding Me?! '' signs of frustration are evident on his face. Noticing the look of shock on the boy''s face, he recollects himself remembering that his still invisible. He walks around the boy as he walks toward his suitcase and opens it quietly and retrieves Bandit without any problem. Shutting his suitcase as quietly and efficiently as he can, he then dashes out the door before it''s closed with bandit hidden from plain sight.


    Meeting up with the two who are still invisible at the entrance, he sighs in relief, " I''m telling you Richie, I''d rather spend the night at the forest then dorm with humans, at least at the forest I don''t have to deal with the complications of wizarding kind. " " Then would you rather switch us out for Griffins? " Annie jokingly asks, " Gods no! My family are the only people I love and wouldn''t want to trade them with anything else. " his cousins laugh as he says that. " Come on now, let''s hurry before curfew is up, and I''m betting that bandit can''t wait either hahaha " Richard laughs as the three head out of the painting and begin their exploration of the school.

 Chapter 7 - Ministries, Classes and the Fun Forest

    " Hallway, Hallway, Hallway, slightly suspicious hallway, hallway, door that leads to another hallway. Huh, you''d think that a school that housed students would have more then just hallways. " Richard comments randomly. The three have been walking around the school for a while now, the idea seemed and was fun at first, however, it was quick to turn boring and dull. " Even Bandit''s getting bored of the never ending hallways and stairs. Just look at him! " Louis says as he lifts up the niffler in his palm to give them a closer look. " His just Dying of this never ending boring magical school! At least in the forest we get to make more friends and play with them. Remind me again why we''re doing this Annie? " The girl in question was also getting bored after turns and turns only to find stairs and halls.


    Sighing in defeat she decides to throw in the towel and head off to bed until they heard a noise all to suddenly. " meow " The three froze in their spots. '' Did we I don''t know....happen to lose track of time wondering these endlessly boring halls? please say no. '' Louis asks his cousins telepathically through a wandless spell he made, '' hate to burst your bubble of hope, but yeah '' Richard replied all to soon for Louis. '' I thought we had more time! Was it the turning stairs or the dull doors and bricks that made us lose track? '' Annie asked '' I''m going to be for dull doors and bricks '' she glared at Richard '' What? you asked a question. I just answered it. '' He retorted.


    Deciding it''s safest they apparate out off the hallway and back into the common room, they glared at Louis as he was currently the only one able to do it. Getting the message, he nodded his head and signaled them to ready themselves.


    closing their eyes and reopening them again, they found themselves back in the Gryffindor common room safe and in one piece, to their relief. " That was close! And it''s a good thing to. Imagine what could have happened if we got caught? " Annie states. " Nothing really, we are still invisible after all, and only Princeton''s can see each other even when invisible. That and the fact that every method of invisibility finding fails for us hahaha " Louis heartily laughs at his statement.


    Though It is true that all methods of tracking, locating of both Muggle and wizard ways in bringing invisibility users to light, do not and fail to work on Princeton''s. Others have tried to obtain the skill, but none will ever be successful, one must be a true Princeton after all. And that only happens when you are either born into the family, or acceptance into the family through marriage. One cannot simply declare themselve as a Princeton for nothing will happen, and one cannot use the blood of a Princeton to become one. Few have tried, all have failed. Thus, Ceasing all activities of figuring out the Princeton family. And considering the fact that the Princeton''s were getting annoyed with them, leading to them storming into the ministry of magic headquarters and threatening them to cease all activities or a ministry of magic wouldn''t exist long enough to face another day. No similar incidents ever happened after, as the family were in a league of their own, and seeing as how the Princeton''s had never been seen to burst in rage before and tear down the walls and defenses of a highly guarded area, showed all wizards how strong and scary of a force they can be when provoked one to many times.


    The incident brought the family name into a new light, and made the family had begun to get annoyed and agitated with the press and anything that had the ministry of magic involved at all. Shortly after the press mysteriously stopped all news related to the family without any reason, and so did the ministry with involving themselves in anything that involves the family one way or another.


    The family had grown in may ways, all having a story to each of it and rising to power with having no intention to for their laziness is always a key factor when any work that was forced to them, had to be done.


    Getting into bed and having a good night''s sleep was the easy part. The hard part was Richard getting Louis out of his Suitcase to head down for breakfast.


    The boy had woken up before the sun had, and had the urge to read and be with his animal friends that resided in the suitcase. A few books and some bonding and playing with his forest friends later, Louis had his head buried in a book, halfway through it when he heard Richard calling for him to get out of his suitcase and follow him for dinner.


    Nodding his head fast knowing what would await them if they were to face a hungry Annie whom missed breakfast was the last thing they wanted. Throwing on his robe, messily ruffling his hair to untangle any knots and saying a quick goodbye to bandit and the rest, he proceeded to run out of the boys dorm and into the common room where both twins were.


    " Took you long enough! " Annie exclaims to Louis frustrated.


    After breakfast, the three begin heading to class with their books shrunken down courtesy of Louis and his spell. Potions class with the Slytherin''s were a delight to have, considering the fact that Snape began the lesson by teasing Harry for being the schools instant celebrity. Louis was invisible the whole time, hence why Snape forgot about his presence completely. " It appears the dramatic ghastly queen is professor Snapes favourite student by far. " " You don''t say Richie, was it the rewarding of points constantly, or the fact that he only took points off Gryffindor for every wrong thing that was done mostly by golden boy? " Louis remarked, though happy that his nickname for Draco boy stuck. " But it is a miracle that we didn''t lose more than 100 points at the end of classes, I was betting on that. You on the other hand Louie, I can''t even fathom Why''d you want to be invisible the entire time! Are you going to remain invisible throughout the whole year? " Annie remarks to the still invisible boy. " If that is possible then yes I would very much like to be invisible. " " Then what about your animals? Surely they can''t see you. " She retorts " No, but they can smell me " Richard can only try to avoid the two by walking as fast as he can towards their next class.


    " Though I appreciate the long break before flying classes begin, since I had a chance to read a nice book. Remind me again why we have this class? " " Because dear Louie, if we don''t take this class, and when I mean we I specifically mean you, what do you think will happen when mom and dad find out? " Annie questions her cousin " You wouldn''t dare! " The boy said as he glared his eye toward his younger cousin, " Annie grins evilly at that.


    " Shush! class is about to start, and I would prefer to get this over and done with so I can resume my research. " Richard informs the two, " I see that you still have not found the solution to it Richie, are you sure you don''t need my help? " Louis asks, " As a matter of fact Louie, I''ve just about figured it out! Soon we''ll be able to see farther than the eagles eye with the flick of a wand! NO potions needed at all! " Hearing the great news, makes a grin spread across Louis'' face " I can''t wait! "


    At the sound of the bell indicating that their break was over and flying lessons was about to begin, a woman with short messy blonde hair, dressed in a robe and wore gloves had a whistle around her neck. " Alright everyone! We haven''t got all day! I''m Madam Hooch, and I''ll be your teacher for flying lessons, find yourselves a broom and stand next to it. " Following her instructions, everyone stood next to a broom.


    There were two rows of brooms that divided the class evenly by house. Gryffindor on the right, Slytherin on the left with Madam Hooch in the middle to oversee the class. Before further instructions were given, Louis happened to hear an annoying voice that drowned out all other noises in the vicinity. " I''ve been taking flying lessons with the broom my father gifted me for years. No one is more experience and skills than me when it comes to flying a broom. "


    Louis who is now reluctantly visible due to the fact that he wouldn''t be able to fly and that Annie threatened him, blurted out " Remind me again why we''re having lessons with the pale boy and his group of people with wands shoved too far up their- " " Okay let me stop you there before you finish that sentence and start a war between the two houses alright? " Richard being the sensible one stops him before things could take a turn for the worse, the boy then nods his head in understanding.


    " On the count of my whistle, you will give your broom the command and say "up" " At the sound of the Whistle blowing, a chorus of ''ups'' rang throughout the field. Harry had his broom up on his first try without much hassle. Draco, the ghost of a pale boy, only managed to get his broom up on the second, turning his face sour finding out that he was not the first to succeed. Louis on the other hand, had his broom fly straight into his hand without saying a word and just by looking. '' Well that makes my life a whole lot easier seeing as I wont have to needlessly shout out a ridiculous command. Thank you my friend. '' As if replying to his feelings of gratitude for the broom, the end of the broom moved in a form of '' You are welcome ''.


    " We are family, we look out for one another in our own ways, close friends we love in the same way we love and care for each other as well. Whether that oblivious boy notices it is another thing all together. I just don''t want him to end up in something he brought upon himself without knowing. " Richard states.


    Once everyone had their brooms in hand, and had their forms checked over, they then awaited for their next instructions. Once Madam Hooch was done checking every students forms, she spoke " On my signal, I want you to mount your brooms and kick off the ground gently at the sound of my whistle. Ready. " Everyone begin mounting their brooms. Louis noticed a certain boy looking nervous mounting his broom, '' The boy looks like a wreck. I reckon the class won''t be smooth sailing as I''d like '' I''m going to stay on the ground to be safe.


    At the sound of the whistle everyone kicked off the ground. And though some were wobbly, there was a obvious contrast between two students and the rest. Harry and Draco to be exact. Draco though wobbly still managed to weave through the air, Harry seemed to have perfect control in the air.


    All was smooth sailing until Neville, the boy Louis took notice off, kicked off a tad too hard which led to him spiralling out of control and ended falling on the ground breaking his wrist. Madam Hooch had too leave the class unattended, '' Really Mam? Leaving a class on their own is by far the worst thing to do. Considering the fact that a drama queen is here and has very noticeable spite with the golden boy. '' " You two have fun, I''m going to go invisible now, want to join? Bandit''s joining as well. " They both decline the offer insistent on watching the drama unfold.


    Draco took hold of Nevilles remembrall and begin making fun of him for it. The golden boy didn''t take it too well and decided to stand up to him. That led to both of them playing a game of chase on brooms, with the remembrall as the prize.


    " What brainless imps are these people to encourage a game of chase. At least the bush haired girl''s got some common sense " Louis states as he watches the chase under the shade of a tree where wild creatures slowly began to approach him, " Hello there, I''m Louis and this is Bandit, " he says lifting up the Niffler " want to be friends? " He asks them, which he got nods of their head in response. " Wonderful! Shall we play a game? Bandit and I are quite bored at the moment " Understanding what he asked them, they nodded their heads again headed back to the dark forest nearby behind the tree he resided, with Louis in tow and Bandit on his shoulder.


    Some time after the students were released by Professor McGonagall, Annie and Richard decided to head back to the school with Louis. Only to realise he was not were they last saw him. " Ann, you don''t think he went ahead of us right? " " Don''t be ridiculous Richie, Louie doesn''t like contact with people- " She was cut off by a laugh from the dark forest. They both looked at each other before running towards the direction of the sound " I can''t believe he went ahead and played with his new friends the second he had! And during the anti-climatic drama as well! " Annie exclaims in frustration.


    Arriving at the source of laughter, they saw Louis running around, laughing while being chased by deers, chipmunks and a unicorn. " You guys are weird! It''s not my fault I accidentally ate your food without permission! Besides! I already apologised! " Louis states as he playfully runs with his new friends while Bandit continues to eat the offered food. " Louie? Care to introduce us to your new friends? We''re feeling a little left out right now. " Richard asks him kindly while he and Annie bow slightly towards his friends as a show of respect and understanding of the situation.

 Chapter 8 - Gossip, Jelly and A Little Adventure

    After introducing his new found friends to his cousins, they had to get back to school as classes were going to resume whether he like it or not. Thus he reluctantly dragged his feet back to Hogwarts after saying his '' Goodbyes '' still invisible. Lunch came soon after, the Gryffindor table was oddly quiet as all the students knew of what had happened with Harry and Draco, as well as Harry getting pulled away by Professor McGonagall while Draco got away.


    Louis on the other had couldn''t care less being submerged in the amount of jelly he had brightened up his mood considerably from the fact that he had to leave the company of his new friends temporarily. " When was there ingredients in the jelly? Last i remember, they were plain colour and had different flavours. " One of the third years asked.


    " You didn''t have anything to do with it right Louie? " Annie asks softly, as Louis was seated next to his left and Richard on his right. " Of course I did, I went down to the kitchen area in the morning before going into my suitcase to ask the house-elfs whether they could spice up the jelly up a bit. Nice creatures by the way. " Louis mumbles through his mouth stuffed with jelly.


    Shaking their head in defeat at their cousin, they resumed their meal. Lunch ended and the three went off for their next class with time to spare. The rest of the day was as follows, Harry came back surprise evident on his face and told Ron in secret of what happened. The boy blabbed it away, boasting that Harry was the first, First year student to be on the quidditch team, leading to the boy gaining everyone''s attention at Dinner. As for Louis, Annie and Richard. Richard went into Louis'' suitcase, with his permission, to attempt to perfect his spell at the end of the day. Annie, went to the gameskeeper, Hagrid the half giant, to have some tea, as she wanted to learn more about what he does for his job. Louis returned to the forest with Bandit and met up with his new friends, playing and making more friends and by the end of the day, Louis was friends with every creature and animal in sight after exploring parts of the forest.


    Returning back to the common room invisible, Louis caught sight of Richard and Annie sitting together near the fire place. " So what''s been happening since the last I was here? " He asks. " Not much really, just that the drama queen made a ruckus on how golden boy over there, " Richard points at Harry surrounded by other students, " Got into the quidditch team when his just a first year. And how '' his father will hear about this '' just the usual drama you know. " Annie and Louis both nod their head in understanding.


    " Have you completed the spell yet Richie? I can''t yet to try it! " Annie asks impatiently, bouncing up and down like a child on Christmas day. " Yes, the spell is completed after many tedious hours and researching. And no I will not let you use it. Who know what in Merlin''s name you''ll do if you get it! " Richard states at Annie. " What about me Richie? Surely I''m better than Ann! " " I highly doubt that Louie, the last time I have you access to the tracking spell, you tracked down the hunters that escaped and handed them to your forest friends for days before they broke down. Why In Merlin''s name do you think your better than Ann? " " Richie''s right! Your worse than both of us combined! " Annie stated, surprising Louis " How am I worse than you t- " " Do you really want us to list out the things that make you worse than us? " Richard asks deadpanned. Knowing he was not in the mood, Louis promptly shook his head and said shakily, " Nope! In fact, since your exhausted right now from hours of research and testing, I recommend you get some much needed rest! " Louis changes the topic as smoothly as he could wanting to live as quickly as possible.


    Heading back to their dorms past the swarm of students gathered around the golden boy praising him for his accomplishments and the lie, the rest of the day was relatively peaceful.


    As the sun rose for the next day to begin, Louis was as usual nowhere to be seen when Richard awoke. Knowing that his anti-social of a cousin would be in his suitcase, the boy waited for the golden boy and the red headed attention seeker of his friend, in his opinion, to leave before fetching Louis from his suitcase. The moment they left, Richard headed to the suitcase that lay beside Louis'' bed.


    " Louie, please tell me you got more then a few hours of sleep before heading down here to read. " Richard practically begs Louis remembering the last time he had not enough sleep, a shiver went up his spine at the recollection of it. " Yes Richie, I got more then enough sleep today. I even managed to read a few more books then yesterday! That and Bandit wouldn''t really let me leave the bed unless I got enough time sleeping, " he glares at him, " you have brainwashed him ever since I got him you know that. " The boy says with spite.


    Richard grins at the fact knowing that his hard work had paid off, in the nick of time as well. " Today is charms class with Professor Flitwick after breakfast. After that we have Transfiguration with Professor McGonagall and you know how Ann gets when we''re late " They both get the chills at the thought. " I''ll be ready in fifteen, just give me some time to put my books away and meet you outside. " Nodding his head, he then proceeds to leave the suitcase and prepare his books by shrinking them to a miniature size like the previous day.


    A certain blonde boy appears to be in distraught at the fact that Harry got sent the brand new broom mysteriously and got into the Gryffindor quidditch team while he didn''t. '' Lad seems stressed and a tad bit sad over there. I do hope he doesn''t do anything he''ll regret in the future. Not like it has anything to do with me, I''m just a bystander and spectator. '' Louis mentally notes as they arrive at their seats walking past Draco.


    After breakfast, they headed to class and Louis turned invisible again right after they left the dining hall. Entering the class they are greeted with the sight of Harry having what seemed like a conversation with the professor. Louis, the ever so curious boy, decided to have a hear in the conversation out of pure boredom.


    Walking up to the two, he finally manages to hear the conversation, " Yes my boy, we have wavered the rule on first years having no brooms for you, permission to keep the broom considering the circ.u.mstances you are in. " " Thank you professor! Thank you so much! " The boy seemed relieved at the fact he could keep his broom and use it for practice. " Yes, yes, now go to your seat. class will begin soon. " And with that, the conversation ended and he headed back to his seat, Louis went back to his cousins and took his seat seeming to be in deep thought, '' Well that was absolutely a waste of my time sneaking up to overhear the two, '' his Niffler that sneaked into class with him moved his body as if to be in agreement with him, '' even Bandit agrees! Though the one who lived seems to be the type to jump to conclusions with what I''ve seen. ''


    As classes began, they began Charms class with theory, Louis already understanding what''s being thought decided to read the book he brought along and shrunk. Taking out the book and opening it, he began his mental adventure as if absorbed into the book.


    Midway through Charms, Bandit got bored, and looking towards Louis, he knew he wouldn''t stop reading anytime soon, thus, he left the class in search of something to do.


    Roaming the hallways, he came across a few students whom luckily ran past the little guy looking to be in a rush. Continuing his small adventure, he bumped into his and Louis'' new squirrel friends, Robin and Marrie. Robbie was a squirrel that liked the thrill of danger surprisingly, while Marrie was the one that made sure Robin doesn''t end up on the menu every night.


    Saying his hello''s, in turned out that they came to the school to snatch some food to bring back home for the rest of the animals to weak to gather their own food. Deciding to help his new friends, Bandit led them to the kitchen where the house-elfs resided.


    Nearing their destination with every step taken, the more danger they faced. Knowing that the safest option would be bread, turkey leg and some milk, as their the easiest to carry, Robin, Marrie and Bandit headed to where their noses led them. Spotting their first target, Turkey leg, the three took action on instinct. Bandit went to grab a bag to hold the food, Marrie stayed near where they spotted the food on look out, while Robin climbed up one of the ceilings and on top the ceiling beams walking towards the food.


    With the food insight, Robin began attaching some string he grabbed on the way to the beam, to the ceiling beam. once safely secured to the beam and the squirrel himself, Robin began his descent for food. Bandit already waiting at the edge of the table with a bag on stand-by, Marrie watched with worried eyes as Robin arrived at the turkey legs. Successfully grabbing onto the turkey legs, Robin proceeded to toss them to Bandit who caught hem in the bag. On their sixth leg, Marrie warned them of incoming house-elf. Deciding that they had enough legs, Robin nodded in response and climbed back up to the ceiling to continue the mission while Bandit went to hide and wait for Robin with the food in hand.


    The moment he returned in his position on Louis, class had ended and everyone had started moving to their next class. Heading out to Professor McGonagall''s class, Louis noticed golden boy and red head take the wrong turn, '' I should help them, but then again, one will learn without mistakes. '' he thought as he went to catch up with Annie and Richard.


    Passing the kitchen by mistake, Louis, Annie and Richard heard yells of despair from the other side of the closed door, " THE TURKEY LEGS HAVE GONE! "One yelled out, " THE BREAD HAVE ALSO GONE POOF! " Another yelled, making Louis'' eyebrow arch and glance at Bandit whom seemed be controlling what could only be it''s laughter, " THE MILK HAVE ALL GONE! WHAT ARE WE TO DO NOW! " What seemed to be the last cry to be heard as they left sounded desperate. " It appears that Bandit has something to do with what we heard just now " Louis noted to his cousins who could only shake their head in response. " Like master, like Pet " They said at the same time. " Hey! What''s that supposed to mean! " He yelled while catching up to them, struck by their words.

 Chapter 9 - Needles, Halloween and An Unnecessary Troll

    With the three entering class, Louis being invisible as always, they noticed the cat that was perched on top of the teachers desk. " Hey you two, " Louis called out lowly, catching their attention as they turned back to face him, " Guess who''s on the table? " He asked with a smirk pointing to the cat perched on the desk. Richard soon caught on as not long after, " No way! I thought she would be an eagle! But I will take a cat. " Richard says with slight disappointment.


    Annie caught on and knowing who it was, gave the Professor turned cat a small bow before heading to their desk at the back of the class. " I don''t get why''d you''d give it a bow, all it''ll do is attract more unneeded attention with what we already have. " Louis states knowing how well known the family name is and how powerful it is by itself. " He is right you know, it is pure luck that no teacher has yet to notice the bows you give, no offence,but you know how much we hate Arse kissers. " Knowing that they mean well, Annie nods her head in understanding and sighs a breath in defeat.


    As if by chance, the last two students just happened to be Harry potter, and Ron. '' They seriously need to work on their timing '' " Good, professor McGonagall isn''t here yet. '' Ron exhaled in relief. '' You thought wrongly blabber mouth. '' Just as he said those words, the cat on the desk jumped off and began shifting in the air. The cat was McGonagall. " That boy needs to control his mouth in the future. " Richard states, the other two nod in agreement.


    " Now children, we''ll be turning a piece of wood, into a needle. " '' Well isn''t that lovely '' " Let us begin. " The class was relatively fine, until sounds of grunts and groans in frustration filled the room not long after. " This is ridiculous! Why can''t this piece of wood turn into a needle! " One of the Gryffindor students exclaims in frustration.


    Annie and Richard had added fine details and intricate designs on their transformed needles. Following which, Louis was already finished, added a few things here and there, and was done in a matter of seconds.


    " Louie...Are you kidding me? " Richard whisper yells, " What do you need dear Richie? " Louis asks in a fake sweetness to his cousin. " What is so important that I had to get my reading time interrupted? I just got to the good part as well. " a gulp could be heard in the loud classroom. " What Richie wants to say, is that the point of a school, is to socialize with others and make new friends. " Annie speaks for Richard.


    " Yes, I am aware of that and the purpose of mother and father sending me here. " She nods her head in response, " but I have already accomplished all that is needed. I''ve socialized, made new friends haven''t I? " stumped at his way of thinking, both can only shake their heads in disappointment, " Their meant to be people Louie, not animals or creatures the like. People, do you understand? " Richard says trying to get the point across.


    " Frankly, yes I get the point. but I don''t really want to make friends with people capable of backstabbing, killing mercilessly and plotting revenge against each other " " He does technically have a point Richie " Annie states in agreement.


    " Oh you two are hopeless! "


    Classes came and went. Days passed and soon Halloween had fallen into play. Louis spent his free time in the forbidden forest exploring the areas nearby with the creatures and animals. He also spent most mornings reading books from the library in the suitcase when he wanted peace and quiet. Richard followed him to the forest on most days, taking down notes for his researches and studies. Annie spent her time in the school library when she had nothing better to do, or request for one of the centaurs Louis made friends with for a sword fight when she found herself slacking in her training.


    In the dining hall, Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin all sat in their seats. While the celebrations took place, with ghosts and the like, flying around and distracting kids by making noises. They soon left not long after, for they had a different agenda to attend too. " Your not allowed to go. " Richard says to Louis, knowing what he was thinking.


    Halfway through he meal, the doors to the dining room burst open unexpectedly. Professor Quirell, the DADA teacher, came running into the room screaming out unrecognisable words.


    Once Dumbledore calmed the frantic person down a couple of notches, he had regained the ability to speak fluent words once again. " T-T-trolls, T-troll in the dungeons! " He finally managed to get out. " Wow, our defense against the dark arts professor has come screaming and running into the corridor about a troll, he could defeat. Whatever will we do? Let''s all just take our seats like ducks and wait for the troll to enter the dining hall and eat us all. " Louis mumbles under his breath, only to be heard by Richard and Annie only for them to laugh quietly at his words.


    As it was so, the students were to be brought back to their houses by their houses prefects as ordered by Dumbledore. As the Gryffindor students were being led out, Louis caught sight of Ron and Harry breaking off from the group, heading to the direction the girls bathroom was by chance. " Hey Richie, Ann, I''m going to go an a little adventure by myself if you don''t mind. Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon. " With that, he turned invisible and followed the two boys, leaving Annie and Richard behind. " I''ll bet five sickles he gets assistance from Bandit on the off chance he meets the troll, " Annie bets. " Your on. " Richard proclaims to his cousin.


    While his two cousins were betting on Louis, the boy himself was still following Golden boy and red head having worried looks on their faces.


    '' If the girl isn''t with them, they should be looking for her. That, or their looking for the troll for some weird reason. '' Louis mentally states as he watches the boys enter the girls bathroom. " Yup, looking for the girl it is. " Thus, he follows suit.


    The sight he was greeted with in the toilet, was one that would be burned into his eyeballs for months.


    The troll smelled as if it had not washed itself for years, with flies circling around its head. It''s teeth were a horrifying shade of yellow. The colour of the skin looked a shade of green that one had on their face before puking. '' I''m going to need serious help from mom after this year ends. '' Louis mentally notes in his mind, as he watches the three students '' face '' the troll with bravery. '' Yah, there is no way they are going to get out of here without the bathroom caving in on them. ''


    '' Wingardium Leviosa '' he points his wand at a sink that was destroyed by the troll earlier, and flings it to its head. The sink smashed into pieces the moment it collided with the trolls head. Seeming unfazed by the object, the troll turned around looking for the source of the sink. " Run you idiots! " Louis whisper yells to the trio seemingly dumbfounded by what they witnessed.


    Shaking themselves out of their stupor, the proceed to run out of the bathroom and into the hallways confused as to what had happened while Louis hangs back in the bathroom, " Okay....Now all that''s left to do is deal with this oaf. " He states, lifting his wand up, he casts his spell, '' Destructo Explono '' the rags that the troll wears, which wand is directed at, explodes leaving the troll, to scream in agony at the amount of damage it took, " I am so going to regret this. Bandit? Mind helping me out for a midge? " He asks his niffler hidden in the pockets of his robe.


    As the vial shatters upon impact, the liquid coats the troll completely, it disappears a few seconds after. With the troll out of the girls bathroom, Louis fixes it back to its original state before apparating to where the troll is currently located. '' Thank goodness I keep my projects with me for emergency cases. That teleportation potion me and Richie made sure is effective, considering all that''s needed for it to activate is by thinking of the location one wants the target to appear while shaking it is really useful. I''ll need to stock up more if that is the case. Now off to the forbidden forest. ''


    As soon as he apparates to the forbidden forest, Dumbledore and the professors appear in the hallway where the girls bathroom is located, and where the trio stayed outside still dumbfounded as to what happened. " Mr. Potter, Ms. Granger, and Mr. Weasely! Why are you not in the Gryffindor common room with the rest of the students and here where the troll is nearby!? " Professor McGonagall exclaims to the three.


    While the three try their best to explain their unforeseen circ.u.mstance to the worried professors, excluding Professor Snape, Louis was with the troll in the forbidden forest with his forest friends nearby. " Now, I doubt the troll can tell us who released it, do you mind if I tested something out? " Louis asks the centaurs nearby.


    " We don''t see why not Louis, but we do request you put a barrier around the area, the stars are not agreeable with the events that have occurred today. " The leader says.

 Chapter 10 - Spying On A Spy

    After a lengthy conversation with the professors, Harry, Hermione and Ron went back to the common room looking defeated. " I can''t believe the professors actually thought we''d do something so ludicrous! " Hermione exclaims in frustration, " It''s more surprising in the fact that you lied to them really, thanks by the way. " Ron says surprised.


    " Are none of you going to question the mysterious voice that helped us get out of that situation? " Harry asks the two flabbergasted. " Well yes I am, though it''s not like we can do anything about it. Besides we''ve already got to much in our plates without the mysterious voice added into the mix. " Hermione states in a matter of fact tone. And as the three bickered about their homework and how the dangerous the situation they were in was, Louis with Gideon, a wild Griffin, were both thinking of the best way to dispose of the trolls body.


    " Can''t I just cast a spell that makes the troll vanish completely, never to be seen again? " Louis asks Gideon, which in turn shakes his head. " Fine, do you suppose dropping it off at the womping willow would work? It does seem lonely lately. " Gideon contemplates it before nodding his head. " Great! Now the question, Apparate? Or levitation? " The Griffin gives the boy a look that seems as if it''s judging him. " Apparating it is then! I''ll see you tomorrow Gideon! " With that, he apparates to the womping willow with the troll in the air close behind him.


    No sooner had Louis left, did a figure appear close to the area. " I can''t believe he does these stupid things when there''s no classes in session. I have got to have a talk with Justin about this, like father like son I guess. " With that, the figure apparated back to where it came from.


    Reappearing back in the common room where Richard and Annie were, the golden like trio seemed to be deep in conversation with each other about a topic. " Can they be anymore obvious? " Annie states, " Can''t really say if they''ll upgrade from suspicious to straight up obvious. " Richard replied to which Annie shrugs her shoulders. " Hey Cous'' anything new happen while I''m gone? " Louis asks them as he walks in. " The usual, laughing crying, declarations of this and that. " Richard says nonchalantly, " Anyways! It appears that a spy has entered the mix. " Annie states her findings she discovered after the troll incident. " " You don''t say Ann? You do know that we have a spell that lets us look into memories of basically anything right? It does after all, make things much easier then retrieving a tear, dropping it into a basin filled with liquid, and proceeding to dump your head into the water and hopefully not drown yourself. The whole process in itself is ridiculous i tell you. " Richard grunts in frustration.


    Louis seeming to have been lost in his own thoughts, came out of it with a eureka " Have you two noticed how.....How do I say this without sounding rude? Wimpy and pathetic our DADA professor is? " the two nod after some thought, " That and the fact that he practically turned pathetic after his travels to somewhere i don''t really recall? " he continues forgetting the area the bald professor went to. As the two cousins signal for him to continue with a nod from their heads, Louis, who''s face had been stuck in contemplation, lit up as brightly as the sun once he came up with and idea. " Louie, if you''re thinking what i think you''re thinking, do not do what i think you''re thinking for all things good. " Richard pleas to the boy.


    '' But Richie! Think about it! The guy won''t even know I''m there! Family inherited powers remember? '' Louis states the fact while swinging his arms in the air to prove his point once done sending his telepathic message over.


    Richard just gave his cousin a serious look, but could only sigh in defeat as he could see the sparkles radiating off the boy at the thought of a new adventure. " Alright fine! You can Go! " he exasperates in annoyance as Louis jumps into the air practically shaking with happiness. " So when Are you going to execute the plan Louie? " Annie asks her older cousin seeming to have dragged him out of his excitement. '' Riiiight, forgot about that part.....Tonight sounds great since tomorrow is when I''m meeting Gideon to hang out with and I''ve got to do some other things that will keep me busy for quite some time. '' " Tonight, after curfew. " he says calmly and heads off back to the dorms.


    Night strikes at 12 and everyone''s is asleep. Everyone except for Louie and Bandit still in the suitcase waiting for the area to clear so they could execute the plan. Thirty minutes pass, and the common room and dorm lights are off. Turning invisible and grabbing Bandit to place into his pocket, Louis heads out into the night to begin his plan.


    Strolling through the deserted hallways invisible with Bandit in the pocket of his jacket, Louis seemingly strolled through millions of doors before finding the door he wanted. '' Seriously this school is ridiculous in so many ways I don''t even know whether to laugh at it or cry about it. '' The door led to the DADA classroom and the office of a certain professor''s that resided at the end of the classroom.


    Noticing the door into the class was slightly ajar, Louis shrugged his shoulders and strolled on in. Arriving at the end of the classroom and facing the door that stood between him and the professor, Louis sighed and shook his head slightly at the words that spilled out of the one opposite the door. " I''m s-s-s-sorry m-master!...I-I tr-tried to e-en-end him as quickly as I c-c-could b-bu-t the p-l-lan backf-fired t-to q-qq-uickly.....Y-y-yes ma-ast-er I''ll d-d-do better t-he-he ne-ext tim-ee I s-swear! " Placing a hand to his face and dragging it down in frustration, barely holding in a grunt as well, only one thing went through Louis'' mind, '' I swear. These people are stupid to the point where I question how their not caught, seriously! All signs and clues point to one specific person and they still look around like mindless chickens looking for food!


    '' The door was even tightly shut as a measure of protection yet was futile in many ways,for the boy only had to cast a spell with a simple hand wave wordlessly to be able to see through the door while the other could not. '' Idiots '' Bandit seemed to have snickered slightly at his caretakers actions and expressions.


    '' Okay then, at this point I''m just to disturbed to even want to continue eavesdropping on what they are planning. Well.....That, and their plan is as obvious as day. Now all that''s left to be done is for me to check out the place the headmaster restricted. '' With that, he skipped off heading back into the hallways to locate where the forbidden area was.


    Humming a tune as he skipped in the corridor of the third floor on the right passing through more doors. Louis started locating the door that every student was warned of, wanting to see the dangers it held. Bandit fell asleep after it got bored of the constant walking, in his caretakers jacket where it softly breathed snuggling closer to its source of warmth.


    Coming to a stop, Louis is now face to face with the door, a grin of excitement plastered on his face as he was eager to find out what resided at the other side of the door. Opening the door and closing it as he stepped in, what he faced was not what he was really expecting in all honesty. A three headed dog stood '' glaring '' at the bot, before sniffing him to deem if he was a threat or not.


    Louis was now having a smile brighter than the sun itself, at the revelation of him gaining a new friend. " Hi! I''m Louis, and this little guy here is Bandit! " He greets enthusiastically as he shows the snoozing niffler in the palm of his hands to introduce it to the three headed dog. As if by magic, the creature took an immediate liking to Louis, l.i.c.k.i.n.g his face as a way of saying '' Hi''. Giggling at the creatures licks he couldn''t help but hug the furry beast, though his arms were to short to wrap around it entirely. " I like you! Let''s be friends! " He says in excitement, rubbing his face into the strangely soft fur of his new found friend.


    After playing for a while, Louis caught sight of a trap door where the three headed dog previously lay. " Hmmmm, how curious. " Louis stated silently as he walks to the trap door while Fluffy played with Bandit, it looked like the niffler was having an intense conversation with the three headed dog about a subject that peaked the interest of the creature no doubt.


    Opening the door and peering his head down into the dark abyss for a glimpse of what lay at the bottom. Louis was greeted by endless vines that moved by themselves in the dark, seeming alive. '' The Devil''s snare? What kind of psycho places these things in a school? That''s it, it''s official the teachers and students need a mental health check by what I''ve seen. '' Shaking his head in disappointment at the school of magic, one other thought raced through his mind, '' If the teachers are psychotic enough to place the Devil''s Snare here, it does mean and prove that their keeping something of great importance nearby or are just plain crazy. What do I care? I just want to see the object the school is crazy enough to protect and risk the safety of the students for. Allywoop! '' And just like that, he tossed himself into the pit trap of doom leaving behind a talking niffler and an engrossed three headed dog to themselves.

 Chapter 11 - I Need To Have a Serious Talk With My Family About The School

    Immediately after tossing himself into imminent danger, Louis promptly landed into the pit of doom. Seeming as if it became possessed, the plant-like vines sprang to life and started wrapping itself around the boy. " This is seemingly boring, the vines are to slow at their job and they act starved. Not that I''m complaining though, makes my job easier. " Taking out his wand he casts a spell and falls through the now '' passed '' out plants. '' They''ll come back to life again later, it is protecting something for a reason, and killing it will make the life of the thieves easier if I do kill it. " He states to himself as he dusts of the dirt from his jeans and hoodie when he landed on the ground, and walked off.


    Continuing his walk in the tunnel like path, Louis is met with a wooden door at the end of the tunnel. Shrugging his shoulders in acceptance, he places his hand on the handle and opens the door walking in. Flying winged keys are what his met with the moment he closed the door upon entering the door. " Oh how fun this is going to be. " Louis says with a glint in his eyes noticing the locked door and keys connected together. Four minuets later, Louis landed on the ground once he grabbed the odd key out and flew to it on the broom lying round. " That was slightly easy, though I doubt they let anything be so easy in this school. " Louis states the facts to himself as he opens the door and releases the key back.


    " Your kidding me right? " Louis asks no one in particular as he stares at the giant pieces of chess sprawled out over the room. " Let me guess, defeat the other side and I pass on to the next test? " He asks one of the chess pieces that nod it''s head back to him seemingly saying yes. '' Cool '' climbing upon the knight piece and taking his place on the board, the chess pieces spring to life and begin to move. Once his turn arrives, only two words leaves his mouth as he smirks, " Easy, Explodo " with a wave of his wand, the other side explodes and turns into chunks of stone, signifying the boys victory.


    Satisfied with his work, he hops off the knight piece and bade '' goodbye '' to the chess pieces with a bow and heads to the door at the other side of the room. '' I should probably repair the exploded chess pieces in case. '' Turning around and giving his wand another wave he casts, " Reparo " all the destroyed pieces seemed to move back in time and returned back to pristine condition. Happy with his work, he heads back off to the door.


    Opening the door, Louis is met with burning heat from bright orange flames and a table in the middle of the burning room, where small bottles and a piece of paper placed atop of it. " I''ll sweat myself dry before I can run a l.a.p in this godforsaken room! " Louis frustratedly says while waving his arms in the air in anger. Arriving at the table, he picks up the note and reads the words written on it.


    Placing the note back down, Louis could only smirk at how simple it was. " Fine, since you want me to walk through flames... I''ll do just that. " Grinning maliciously, he strides through the flames once casting a fire protection spell on himself. '' These tests are just annoying and ridiculous in all honesty. Seriously, what idiot thinks that placing a series of potentially killable tests, is a good idea? These teachers have lost their minds. '' With those thoughts in mind, Louis made sure to make a mental note to tell his parents his concerns for the school staff.


    Appearing at the other side of the flame, Louis comes out glistening slightly due to the heat emitted coming from the flames. " The school board and I are going to need a serious talk about their priorities or I''m going to change it myself one way or another. " Slightly annoyed and sticky, Louis stalks into a.vast empty room-fires emitting from the walls, heat near the point of unbearable all of which surrounds a single mirror at the centre of the b.a.r.e like room.


    " Interesting.....plain and boring room with its wall covered in flames, mirror in the centre that has carvings on the frame, I wonder what this could mean. Puh-lease this is as sad as it can get at this point. " Rolling his eyes and strolling towards the mirror, already figuring out what to do next.


    Coming to a stop in front of the mirror, Louis further inspects the inscriptions on the frame, '' Letters Huh, though they do spell words backwards? Weirdos, '' he rolls his eyes once more, " Mirror...of....erised? Ah, wait no, d.e.s.i.r.ed obvious yet sad hints the professor gives. " '' Might as well give it a.shot '' and proceeds to stare into the mirror, curious for what it holds.


    No later did his figure in the mirror begin to move by itself, " Cool yet creepy " placing it''s hand into the pocket of his hoodie and taking out a stone the size of a pebble. Seeming confused, Louis does the same action as what his reflection did, amus.e.m.e.nt passes by his face once he finds the same pebble in his hoodie as the one in the mirror. " Fascinating, the spell seems complicated but is easy to execute when the right combination is used, I must try this back at home. " meanwhile, a sneeze came from Dumbledore while he was feeding his phoenix.


    Upon closer inspection, the stone seemed....useless. Other than the fact it had crimson like colour close to blood, nothing seemed to change or happen once Louis obtained it. " So let me get this straight, " he states to himself, " I had to go through all that annoying '' tests'' " he quoted with his fingers with the stone in hand, " for this red rock? " stupefied by his discovery, staring with all his might on the stone, as if the answers would just pop up out of nowhere.


    After what seemed like a long time, he heaved a sigh and gave up. '' Guess it''s time to head back, '' and apparated back to the boys dorms, not before fetching bandit and bidding a peaceful night to his new friend, the three headed hound.


    As sunlight spilled into over the horizon, Richard opens his eyes to a brand new day stretching out the drowsiness. After some time of getting his gears running, he looks around for Louis, knowing that his cousin went out during the night for some investigation and was curious on how it went. '' Louie? You back yet? '' He asks out telepathically, '' Suitcase '' was all he got in reply.


    " A healing elixir I came up with, with the help of the stone. The thing in itself is useless but gave me the idea on what to place in the elixir itself. Oh, it''s for this Griffin Gideon brought back, injured from his flight here. " Accepting his answer he heads towards Louis, " Need any help? "


    " Yes please, could you help me fetch the little guy here, his in the Griffin area golden yellow in colour with streaks of black in the feathers. His not hard to miss. Thanks. " Louis says as he once again gets absorbed into his work, leaving Richard to himself.


    Returning back to Louis'' workspace with the injured young Griffin in hand, Richard calls out to Louis confused as to where he was. " Eureka! " A sudden exclamation spooks the boy and the Griffin as they look to where the source of the voice came from. In the corner where the cauldron lay, Louis tired and a tad messy, holds up a vial of liquid with a look of excitement on his face. " Louis? " Richard asks a wee bit scared of his cousin, who in turn wh.i.p.s his to face the two with sparkles in his eyes.


    " I''ve figured it out! Here! Try this, all kinds of injury or illness in the body is repelled instantly with no after effects to! " He states hurriedly as he practically runs towards them, vial in hand. The young Griffin, though hesitant still takes the liquid in one gulp. Immediately after swallowing the substance, a soft glow radiates from the Griffin itself while the obvious leg injury heals at the blink of the eye.


    Richard, shocked with what is happening before his very eyes only managed to say three words from his mouth, " Are you serious? " was all he said as he witnesses the previously injured Griffin fly in the air, happy to be back to its healthy state.


    " By the way Richie, " Louis speaks to his cousin gaining his attention, " We need to have a little talk about the mental state of our professors and the headmaster, basically the whole staff in general. " He states in a matter of fact way where which Richard can only nod his head in response, " You might want to tell Ann about your little adventure though. "

 Chapter 12 - An Interesting Game Day

    As Louis and his mini adventure with bandit comes to a close, classes continue as per usual while students still gossip about a certain scarred, raven haired boy playing in the upcoming quidditch game coming close.


    " Gods! This is so annoying! Everywhere I turn all I hear is, ''Harry this..'' '' Potter that..'' I swear, ONE more WORD about him, and I''ll end everyone where they stand. " Annie states out loud in frustration towards the Gryffindor students in the dining hall.


    A few snickers were heard from the other tables once silence fell upon the students from Annie''s threat. Annoyed at them and their presence in general, she turned her head to face them at an alarming speed, eyes narrowed she spoke once again " Are you sure you want to laugh at their situation? Because I meant what I said towards my fellow housemates. But I will curse you, before dunking you into a pit of lava to learn your lesson about equality. " Lifting her wand, as she emmits a dark aura staring into the souls of every person she made contact with. Some students could have sworn they peed their pants a little due to how terrifying she was.


    Louis on the other hand became invisible again before entering the hall to be able to catch up on some sleep due to a long night of fun. Head perched on the table top, Richard kept a watchful eye on Louis to make sure nothing bad fell upon him while in dream land. " Anyways....What in the heck happened to Louis in one night, to be able to make him so....lethargic. " Annie questions with worry etched in her voice.


    Richard just sighs as he prepares to explain what happened while they were both asleep. " Apparentely, after Louis had his '' eureka '' moment, he decided to go for a little adventure, which you were there to witness, " she nods her head signalling for him to continue, " he travelled down the hallways and found the DADA classroom after sometime. He apparantely saw bald man with slits for a nose, on our professors head. " Annie gave a digusted look when she imagined what it looked like, " I know, i had the same face you have thinking about it. " He shivers at the thought.


    " So after he got his evidence,he decided to roam the halls for a little bit. Which led him to the third floor corrider. You know....the forbidden door. " disbelief is shown on Annie''s face at the recklesness Louis did, " so upon him entering, he met a three headed dog that he and bandit became friends with, went through Devils snare, A flying keys room, an enlarged chess board game room, a room where walls of fire surrounded him where you have to drink a potion to get through the said wall of fire, and at the end, stare hard into a mirror to get a stone the size of a pebble. " Richard finishes off with a piece of muffin in his mouth.


    After processing the information completely, both Annie and Richard go into a complete discussion about the tests while Louis was still asleep on the table.


    Once breakfast was done, Louis finally awoke from his nap, stretching out the aches in his body with a stifling yawn. " Finally awake now huh? Let''s get going then, with got class in ten minutes. " Richard informs Louis softly as both cousins get ready to leave for their classes.


    The day of quidditch season has finally arrived and the students are in a excited yet nervous mood, considering that the next day would be the first time in many years a first year has played quidditch for his house. While the other houses are still salty about it, Harry on the other hand has begun suspecting a certain someone for the incidents that has been occuring for some time now. " I''m telling you guys, it has got to be professor Snape that released the troll into the dungeons! He was walking around with a limp when I saw him in his office! " Harry says to Hermoine and Ron in the common room. " I knew it! I knew it was Snape who released the troll into the dungeon! " Ron exclaims proudly with his c.h.e.s.t out.


    As the three continue to speculate about Snape, Louis finally snapped listening to the three next to him. As he was on the couch next to them, he finally decided he had to knock some sense into them. Turning visible again, he finally spoke, " Can you three be anymore ridiculous? " Startling the three who were deep in their conversation. " Excuse me? Who are you? " Hermoime asks Louis, unable to recall who he was.


    Rolling his eyes at them, he continues to talk, " Look here you three especially you golden boy, just because you hate a teacher and have a personal grudge against him, doen''t mean that his a bad guy. For all you know, he could have been fixing some things behind the scenes to make sure us students don''t get involved and or injured because of it. " Louis says his reasoning to them.


    Ron seeming as if he doesn''t believe Louis, retorts back, " And why should we believe you? For all we know, YOU could be the traitor. " Pointing his finger in Louis'' face as he stands from his sitting place on the couch next to the one Louis was sitting on. " And so says the prat who can''t tell right from wrong cause his to stuck up in his own fantasy land? " Louis spits back to him. Befuddled by the words, Ron was only able to sit back down onto the couch speechless with his mouth opening and closing like a fish.


    '' Imm.a.t.u.r.e prats '' he scoffed in his mind. " Whatever, just keep what I said in mind or you''ll suffer the consequences of your actions one way or another. " He states while waving them goodbye and walking towards the potrait.


    " Hey Louie, what are you doing out here? I thought you''d be in your suitcase with a book to keep you company sending a clone to class instead. " Richard asks the boy. " Shush dear Richie, my secrets are to remain one, that and I''m ahead in my studies to the point where I''m working for the ministry in secret, those people don''t even know who I am, yet still try to track me down through those simple tracking spells. " Louis states begrudgingly with an eyeroll. Annie snickers at the thought of the old men tracking down Louie to a forest in the middle of mowhere, only to find that they''ve been tracking a bird.


    Not wanting to bother with the subject any longer, the three Princeton''s made their way to the dining hall for supper.


    The day of the game came as the sun rose to greet the young wizards. Classes were cancelled for the game, and everyone was more tense then ever. '' Must I go to the game? '' Louis asks Richard telepathically, '' For the last time Louie, you cannot go into your suitacase to isolate yourself from the world. You have to at least appear for the game in person, NOT a clone. '' Richard replies back almost hysterical. Rolling his eyes Louis begrudgingly leaves the comfort of his suitcase and makes his way to the game.


    At the game, Gryffindor and Slytherin were up against each other and were tied 20:20. Louis was having a swell time at the stands reading a book he brought along to keep himself company.


    Things took a turn for the better for Gryffindor the moment Harry found the snitch and started chasing after it. The Gryffindors were excited, they were going to win the game, or so they thought. Harry''s broom started going wonkers, malfunctioning on him the second he got to close to the snitch. Hermoine being the reasonable one, snatched Ron''s binoculours out off his grasp and looked towards the opposite side through it. " You already know who it is don''t you? " Annie whispers to Louis whom was next to the trio. " Have you forgotten? I already found out who the traitor is, and based on my findings and observations, the bald man is the culprit. " " Can''t you remember the names of our professors Louie? " Richard questions, sad for their DADA professor, " Why bother, his going to lose his job when the year ends anyways. "


    " And wy do you say that? " Annie questions Louis.


    " With the rate the three by my side are going in their '' investigation '' they''ll no doubt find out who it is by the end of the year, their just 100 times slower than me is all. " He states metter of factly. While Louis is explaining his reasoning, Hermoine had snuck off and headed to the stands were the professors were. '' Not to interupt you or anything Louie, but it seems that the girl you stated as reasonable has snuck under the seats of the professors to stop the spell. '' Richard telepathically informs Louis, cutting him off of mid-explanation.


    Whipping his head to look over to the stands, he finds that Richard was indeed right at the fact that she was under the seats, but wrong about whom cast the spell on Harrys broom.


    Seeing her take out her wand and pointing it towards Snapes robes, Louis has a sneaking suspicion he knows what she''s about to do. '' Crap. '' Was all he thought when he saw her light the robe on fire and knowing he was right. '' Gotta put it out and quick, or golden boy won''t be the only one targeted in potions class after this. '' With that he casts his spells silently while still invisble. Putting the fire out on Snape, he then proceeds to send a strong gust of wind towards Quirrel, making him fall on his back due to the amount of wind pressure that he was hit with.


    While these events were happening, Gryffindors and Slytherins game was coming closer to the end. Once Harry gained back his balance, much to the relief of Gryffindors and chagrin of the Slytherins, he continues to chase the golden snitch he caught sight of once again. Whooshing past the unsuspecting Slytherin seeker and floor dives towards the golden snitch, while the Slytherin seeker follows him close behind.


    The Gryffindor stands celebrated their first win, the Slytherin''s were slumped into the seats at their first lost in six years. Louis, feeling bad for the team though he didn''t know why, swept his eyes over the stands to check on the condition of the students in the house. To his surprise, the pale white haired boy was the one whom caught his eye, '' Those eyes.....they radiate sadness, not for the game...but for something much deeper than what meets the eyes. '' He notices deciding to look into it later.


    As the students left the stands and headed out of the stadium, Louis hung back still invisible watching the movements of both professor Quirrel and Snape. " Now comes the question, Snape or Quirrel? " The bulge in his pocket started wiggling around and out came the head of a certain star nose mole, already sniffing the air for the mini adventure that had the most fun.

 Chapter 13 - Sticks And Stones Arent Stronger Than My Friends

    " Ready for another round of fun Bandit? " Louis asks his friend which in turn, nods his head. " Alrighty then! Off to the forest we go! " Louis exclaimed, excited to meet his friends in the forest again. But just before he could have one foot out the door, he was yanked back by a force that tugged him by the hoodie of his jacket.


    " Yeah, no. You are supposed to be in class learning. Not going out on mini adventures with your new found friends every chance you get, while you leave a clone to attend all your classes. I swear your clone is more in love with studying then you! " Louis shrugged his shoulders at that. ''Its not my fault if my clones are so good at learning a topic I already know, plus my knowledge does pass on to my clones, so it more like a revision if anything really. '' mind linking his thoughts to Richard only made the boy more frustrated with his cousin. After a while, Richard found it best to just give up and head to class, whether Louis would be going there or his clone was not his problem, he was having a headache at this point.


    Staring at the back of his cousin heading off to class, Louis couldn''t help but ask " Perhaps it be best if I attend class for today, there is always tomorrow for an adventure. " Bandit, in his robe, made a noise of agreement at Louis'' self question. With that, the odd pair made their way to class.


    Once lunch came around, classes had ended by then and students were heading off towards the dining hall in order to appease their famished stomachs. The three cousins made their way towards the Gryffindor table amid the crowd of hungry children. " I will never get how these idiots function. " Annie, frustrated with the shoving of the crowd says. " Your telling me, at least your not the one being pushed around like a bludger!. " Richard retorts back, only to be caught off guard by a laughter above both their heads. Looking up, their line of site is met with Louis flying in the air, hovering above the sea of small humans as if observing their movements. " Great. You can fly. Now why don''t you help is out of this predicament too? " Annie states bitterly, the shoving of the crowd already close to getting on her last nerve.


    Eyes widening at her obvious discomfort and on the verge of exploding, Louis hastily casts the spell on the two with a flick of his wand. " The spell is easy yet complicated enough that I have to use my wand. Perhaps if I can find a way to remove the unnecessary enchantments from the spell, there won''t be a need to use my wand at all! " Louis exclaims in delight. " Why? it''s already a miracle your able to cast a flight spell. Though it is complicated to the point you have to use your wand, simplifying it could make it less effective. Don''t you agree Ann? " Richard asks, " Why are you dragging me into your discussion? My forte isn''t in practicality spells, it''s in body enhancement spells and you know that. " " Ah, right. My bad. " He apologises once realising his mistake. Rolling her eyes, they proceed to consume their food while still floating.


    Once lunch ended, the three headed off to the library interested in seeing what the school had to offer for the students education. And not because they had nothing better to do at 1 in the afternoon. '' I''ll spend an hour here before heading off into the forbidden forest, I promised Gideon I''d go with him back to the griffon home. It seems like I peeked the interest of their king. '' The boy casually states to the other two mind-linked, Richard chokes on thin air at the news while Annie trips on her own foot. '' I''m sorry Louie, mind saying that again? It seems my hearing isn''t functioning, though it is through mind-link, the KING of the GRIFFIN kingdom wants to meet you, cause you peeked his interest? '' Richard asks flabbergasted and in denial at what he just heard. After a few seconds of awkward silence, Annie speaks, '' Now that I think about it, Louie does have royalty friends of the animal kingdoms due to their interests in him at first. Great, now I have a feeling that Louie is going to become Merlin at some point in the future. '' '' Ew, I''d have a long white beard if I became him. No thanks. '' Louis retorts back with a disgusted look on his face at the thought of him looking like merlin.


    The three giggle at the thought seemingly out of nowhere and now visible, making those around them look at them like their weirdos. They quiet down after some time, once fetching books that caught their interest.


    Sitting down at one of the unoccupied tables near the shelf they picked their books from, the three begin their silent reading. Half an hour later, the entrance of the golden trio filled the peaceful atmosphere surrounding the area. '' I swear, those three were raised by barbarians, or monkeys. Must they rave on and on about Nicolas Famel, the maker of the sorcerer''s stone? Their basically shouting out " I know what your doing, I will find you, and I will stop you " they''ll make horrid wizarding detectives if that''s the career their pursuing '' silently scoffing the three students next to their table, Louis gets up and begins to leave to the forbidden forest. " Have fun, and dont forget to bring back souvenirs. " Annie mumbles as she continues reading her book on the history of merlin and his adventures. Richard just waves him off, to engrossed in his book about the origins of magic.


    With Bandit snuggled into his hoodie''s collar since breakfast, Louis turns invisible and heads off to meet his Griffin friend.


    Entering the zone of the forbidden forest and roaming the grounds. A unicorn runs into Louis, quite literally. Tackled into the ground from the force of the impact, Louis only laughs as he hugs the unicorn that ran into him, " Meister! Stop! It tickles! " Is all his able to get out in between laughing and crying from the unicorn called meister. Meister stops after a few minutes and let''s the boy previously tickled till tears came rolling down hi eyes, stand and readjust his disheveled clothes due to the unicorn.


    " So what can I do for you? If I recall, you were summoned back to your homeland due to something urgent happening back there. Is everything okay now? " He asks concerned. Meister nods his head answering back. Confused, he asks again " Then why are you so jumpy today? You do remember I have someplace to go to with Gideon today right? " the unicorn nods again. " Okay.....Then, what is it? " Answering the question at last, the horn of the unicorn glows and a letter appears out of thin air. " Cool " was all he could say.


    Taking the letter into his hand and opening up, he read it out. " Greetings young Louis of the house of prince, I apologise for using your family name but it is in accordance to for when writing a letter to someone. Anyways, I would like to invite you to our homeland to get to know each other. It seems that young Meister has taken an extreme liking to you and I would like to meet you to figure out why so. I eagerly await your response. Ps, Meister will send bring you to our homeland when you have decided. " A long silence followed once Louis finished reading it, only to be broken by the boy bouncing up and down like a puppy.


    " No way!!! I get to go to your birthland?! So cool! " He exclaims as he rams into the unicorn to hug him in thanks.


    Not long after, Gideon shows up flying in the sky approaching the unicorn, niffler and princeton. Saying their goodbyes, Louis clombs onto Gideon with Bandit in the pocket of his hoodie, ready to see the king of the Griffins.


    As Meister sees the three off, a sudden noise brings his attention to the area. Trotting closer to the spot where the noise came from, the unicorn is surprised when its met face to face, Robin and Marrie the squirrels Bandit ran into during the time in the school. Confused on why the two looked like they were planning a murder and funeral for people he did not know of, he neighs to bring their focus onto him and asks them what their doing. After the two squirrels rants and obvious anger filled story about some magic creature hunters that stumbled upon the forbidden forest grounds, and how they started to terrorize whatever they found worth money, Meister decided then and there that he would make the hunters regret ever being born. No one messes with his friends, that and the centaurs would kick up a fuss if they found out and he did not want that to happen for they were they most annoying to communicate with.


    What they didn''t know however, was that a Unicorn had planned their demise ahead of time for them. Freeing the captured creatures silently, Meisters plan began.


    Mid way into the witch-like laughing, a stick hurled its way straight to the face of the presumed boss, effectively stopping his high pitched laughing. stumped by the stick, the boss grew furious no later as his face turned red and steam poured out his ears, " OI! WHICH IDIOT THREW THAT AT ME! " he hollered out to no one in particular. Instead of receiving a verbal answer, a rock the size of a soccer ball flew straight into his stomach, knocking the air right out of him. Curled into himself on the ground to ease the pain, the subordinates stopped staring wide eye and started to look around for the culprit. Only for their faces to kiss tree trunks slammed into their faces out of nowhere.


    While his lackeys attempt to soothe their faces, the boss manages to regain his composure and stands up again.....It was futile however, as he was pummeled to the ground by thousands of acorns raining down on him out of thin air. Hearing and witnessing their boss''s state, the lackeys turn around wanting to run out of the '' haunted '' forest to save themselves. It did no good for them, as they ran straight into a fluffy wall twice the size of them, falling onto the ground. Looking up to see what the wall that blocked them was, their eye widened by a margin upon seeing a grizzly bear staring down into their souls.


    Not wanting to stay any longer then needed, the group of hunters gathered together in one area in an attempt to stay safe, though it did nothing as a net made of vines encased them and lifted them into the air. " HOW IN THE BLOODY HELL DID THESE STUPID ANIMALS GET A NET! " The boss bellowed out as the rest of the hunters moved about uselessly, screaming incoherent words.


    Just as the group of hunters calmed down, a unicorn trotted it''s way to the group, a menacing aura surrounding it.


    Knowing they had no way out, the boss stared straight into the eyes of the unicorn and spoke with a sickening smirk on his face " brainless creatures like you are the reason why we wizards cant get anything good. " Already angered enough with the group, the boss''s words made Meisters anger erupt, as his horn glowed he knew they were only words, that there were good people like Louis. But there were always going to be bad people, but if those who understood the magical creatures like Louis grew, their lives can become more joyous. With that he casted a simple nightmare spell all unicorns knew, and played them into the sky far away from Hogwarts on the other side of the world.


    Happy with what they accomplished, the creatures of the forest celebrated soon after with berries and the like sprawled onto the dining table Louis made for them and held a feast happy of their victory.

 Chapter 14 - The Drama Has BEGUN

    Three days have passed since Louis went off to the Griffin kingdom with Gideon, Meister and the rest of the creatures were upset that he was gone for so long but knew his love and fascination for all things living, except his kind, it was strange to say the least. Annie and Richard were also getting incredibly bored without their cousin around, Annie had to sparring partner for her training during night time, and Richard didn''t have his research buddy for magic during the day.


    Louis on the other hand was having the time of his life In the kingdom of Griffins. During the the three days he stayed, he made friends with all the inhabitants and became best buds with the king- who was Gideons cousin to the young boy''s surprise- having the time of his life tinkering with all the technology the kingdom had and making them better, how they acquired the information to attain technology was a mystery in itself. He was also made an honorary Griffin knight, which made him shine even brighter than the sun when he heard of the news.


    Even though the kingdom was brighter and more advanced then ever because of the young boy, all the Griffins knew that he had to leave. Which is why at the current moment, all of the kingdom was seeing Louis off with Gideon, tears at the corners of their eyes.


    " Oh dont be so down! I''ll come visit again when I can, I promise I will! You guys as so much fun to be with I''d hate to not come here again. " He says with confidence as he waves his goodbyes and climbs onto Gideon. " I''ll see you soon! " Louis hollers out cheerfully as he and Gideon leave the premises of the kingdom and head back to Hogwarts.


    Bandit, the little niffler was sadder than Louis, he made so many friends whenever he left the grounds and headed into the forest for some fun. So, with a solemn expression, the niffler waved goodbye to his animal friends as he sat on the head of Gideon enjoying the wind.


    The moment the three landed in the forbidden forest, Meister and mostly every other creature had swarmed to the young Princeton, nuzzling and '' hugging '' him to express their happiness to the boy. Laughing at the actions of his friends he greeted then back, " Haha! It''s good to see you too guys! How''s it been while I was away? Nothing bad happened I hope, oh Meister! Are we still on for the visit to your homeland sometime soon? " He asked the unicorn hopefully as he adjusts his messy clothes, as the creatures have him space.


    The unicorn nods his head in confirmation and brings out another letter with his horn, landing the paper in the boys outstretched hands. '' Hello again young Louis of the house of Prince. I am delighted that you have accepted my invitation and am eager to meet you soon. I am also sure that young Mesiter there will have a blast showing you around our homeland as well. You are welcomed anytime just make sure to inform us ahead of time when you want to visit. '' " This is going to be fun! I can''t wait to meet your family and kind, I want to learn all I can about everything and anything your homeland has! " Louis exclaims, his eyes sparkling with excitedly at the thought of it.


    " Though I should tell Ann and Richie I''m back. Well, me and Bandits gotta go, I''ll see you tomorrow guys! " He informs as he runs back into the school turning invisible.


    Annie and Richie were in the dining hall for dinner bored, extremely and horribly bored. Classes were a bore and the drama surrounding the boy who lives and drama queen boy just added more to the boredom. Letting out a large and hefty sigh, Annie complained, " This. Is. Soooo. Boring. I can''t believe we have to be here for another six more years. I''m pretty sure Louie is having more fun than us, even his clone is getting bored with the progress of the classes! " " Gee Ann I didn''t know you could even get bored. " A familiar voice spoke behind the two, spooking them out from their state of boredom. " Holy Merlin Louie! You nearly gave me a heart attack with that! " Richard states placing a hand to his heart for comfort. " But you didn''t. " The boy retorts as he seats next to the two and snatches a cup of Jello for himself.


    " Ahhhh~ There''s one thing I missed when I was away, and that''s the Jello this school has. " Richard realising something was amiss asks, " There''s something your not telling us, isn''t there. You better tell or I''ll tell the elfs to stop making Jello for a week. " Not risking his Jello''s safety, Louis spills " Meister''s king, the unicorn king of his homeland, invited me over to get to know each other better. " Annie then proceeds to smack her hand to her head and sigh in frustration, knowing her cousin, she really couldn''t see how he has yet to start an animal kingdom where all Creatures are protected and taken care of, it is bound to happen sooner or later.


    " Right. Moving on, the holidays are coming soon and we''re going to America for the whole duration, dont worry, uncle Just and Aunt Nat already sent all the letters needed to your animal friends in all the other kingdoms, they''ll know you''ll be unavailable during that time. " Annie informs the young boy as he opens his mouth.


    With a huff, Louis begrudgingly grumbles out " Fine. " '' I''ll just make some last minute visits before we leave then. '' The sly smirk forming on his face sends chills down the spines of his cousins, knowing that he would do something ridiculous.


    With the holidays now only a day away, Louis has been busy visiting each kingdom''s king and queen to the best of his abilities, which was by far the busiest of days he''s had since his own birth.


    In the Gryffindor common room, Annie and Richard were seating on the couches, as if they had melded together and became one with their seat, watching their cousin pacing back and forth conversing with messengers of different kingdoms who wished him the best, " You''d think Louie couldn''t get anymore popular and cared for by his friends from afar. " Annie states with a amused smirk on her face. " Of all our years with him, I can assure you, that their love for him will never stop. Not even when a million years pass. His basically an animal whisperer. " Richard states as he numbly sips his lemonade in hand.


    Eventually nightfall arrives and the messengers have decreased significantly compared to when the sun was out. Louis, exhausted, slumps onto the couch occupied by his two cousins and begins his process of melting into the comfy cushions. " Great, now that your done, we can finally head off for dinner, or supper, either one. " Annie states cheerily jumping off from the couch and proceeds to literally drag Louis off to the dining hall. Richard chuckling evilly at Louis'' situation close behind.


    The days have passed and the long awaited holiday break has arrived, the three Princeton''s excitedly clamber on the train heading back home.


    " Well? Can we get going now? I wanna go see what creatures and excitement they have in the states! " Louis excitingly asks his mother with his father next to him nodding his head like a chicken in agreement with what his son said.

 Chapter 15 - Holidays Are Fun

    Three short hours after they arrived back in kings cross, Justin, Natalia, Lukas and the three children were now on a plane like normal people and heading off to their destination.


    Louis was beyond excited, so much so that he was moving constantly in his plane seat barely able to contain his excitement. Justin was faring no better than his son, considering he was rambling continuously about all the things he could see in the country his only been to once.


    " Louis! Aren''t you as excited about seeing and exploring the unknown as I am?! Can you imagine all the possibilities awaiting us in the staes? " He asks his son as his eyes sparkle in delight.


    As the family members rolled their eyes at the father and son''s behaviour deciding to let them be at the moment. Richard''s eye caught a peculiar sight in the clouds outside from his window seat. There, in the clouds a dark blue colour was spotted as it clashed with the clouds. Though the object of the colour seemed to have thought it could blend in with the scenery, it clearly did not think things through. Watching closer, the figure started to become clearer. the two continuously moving forms from both sides of the figure turned out to be wings, while the body figure was what appeared to be of a horse.


    Not seeming to believe his eyes, Richard poked at Annie who sat next to him reading a book on sword fighting. Frustrated due to her reading being interrupted Annie turned her head towards her cousin, ready to scold him, only to stop when her eyes caught the flying figure out the window.


    " My eyes aren''t tricking me are they? " Richard asks not able to believe what his witnessing, " I''m afraid they aren''t Richie. " Annie replies flabbergasted at the creature outside.


    A pegasus was in the clouds flying next to the plane in which the Princeton family were taking to America.


    Louis now noticing that his cousins were intrigued by what was outside the window, became curious and decided to take a look. Once his eyes landed on the pegasus, no one was going to stop him from meeting it.


    " Louis! No! Get back here, we''re in the sky on a plane for goodness sake! " Natalia whisper shouted the moment she caught her son taking off from his seat. Justin followed after the second he saw the pegasus, " Justin! No! You''re supposed to act like a responsible a.d.u.l.t in situations like this! Why did marry him? " Natalia questions herself as she follows after the two while the rest of the family snicker quietly in their seats.


    Louis had hidden himself in the luggage compartment and opened a whole in the aeroplane making sure there was a barrier he kept the air pressure out. Prepping himself with a simple flight spell, he readied himself to jump. That was until a hand placed itself on his shoulder, halting his movements.


    Not expecting the sudden human contact, Louis let a out a screech, turning around to look at who caught him. " Dad! You nearly gave me a heart attack! " He exhaled in relief seeing the cheeky smile his father gave. " You didn''t think I''d let you go alone and meet a Pegasus without me, did you? " He says as he preps himself with his own flight spell.


    Now that both father and son were ready to head out of the plane. On the verge of jumping, seven words were spoke that froze them in place " And where do you think you''re going? " Slowly turning around, they were met with a literally flaming Natalia.


    " To meet the pegasus? " Justin answers sounding like a question. " Please mum? It''s the only time we can actually see it! Please! " Louis begs not wanting to lose this chance.


    Knowing nothing would deter the two from their goal, Natalia heaved a heavy sigh with a shake of her head, pointing to the hole on the ground " Ten minutes then you come back. " Happy with her answer, they jump out of the hole and fly off to where the pegasus was.


    Shaking her head, Natalia heads back to the passenger aisles to keep an eye on the two as she sips her cup of tea.


    " Man, wish I could go and have fun with the pegasus. " Annie w.h.i.n.es, watching as the two outside the plane have their fun. " You sure about that? " Richard asks skeptically with a raise brow. Thinking over it again, Annie decided it would be best if didn''t go out and have fun with the pegasus, '' There could be things beyond our understandings that we have yet to see or experience after all. Rather be safe than sorry. '' she thought going back to her book she had brought about the history of sword fighting.


    The plane had at last landed in the late morning after an excruciatingly long flight. The Princetons alighted the plane with creaks In their backs and sour looks on their faces, all except two. " I can''t believe the two of you. Immediately after you became friends with the pegasus, MORE turned up! How does that even happen? You two are like magnets for the rare and mysterious! " Natalia states turning to face the father and son duo who had the time of their lives thousands of kilometers in the air.


    Not wanting to deal with her husband anymore, Natalia faces Lukas whom had fallen asleep twenty minutes into the flight and continued to sleep whole flight " Tea? or Coffee? " She asks making sure he was awake enough to answer properly.


    " Tea with sugar, and a coffee preferably black. I''ll need both if I''m to function properly. " He informs stifling a yawn as he stretches his stiff neck.


    Nodding her head, Natalia heads to the nearest coffee shop to purchase beverages for everyone to stave off the jet lag. Once everyone had their d.e.s.i.r.ed beverages and thanked Natalia for purchasing them, they headed off to their hotel nearby.


    Louis who had been pleasantly surprised with how the holiday had been so far, was absorbing the every inch of anything his eyes landed on. Too absorbed in what he was seeing, he missed the right turn he was supposed to take and ended up straying from his family.


    " Hold up. Where''s Louie? " Lukas asks when he notices one of the kids were missing. Natalia and Justin who had been checking in with the front desk for their rooms were - Thankfully - too far in range to hear what he had just said.


    Richard and Annie who were still a tad bit jet leg and were swaying like the undead, instantly perked up at the mention of their cousin and where his whereabouts were.


    Slowly looking behind them, to afraid of what they might find when they turned around too fast. Eyes widened when they noticed that they were the only ones present, no Louis in sight.


    " We''re so screwed. " Richard mindlessly mumbles eyes wide.


    Not wanting for his funeral to be so soon, Lukas was quicker then a flash of lightning and dragged the two kids with him out the doors of the hotel, leaving their baggage - and Louis'' as well, thankfully - acting as casual as they could with their panicking state.


    Not wanting to bother with what his brother was doing with the kids, Justin shrugs his shoulders and continues what he was doing.


    " We''re dead the moment aunt Nat and uncle Justin realise Louie got lost! " Annie mutters to the two for they all know how scary the two could get if something bad happened to Louis. " He goes on adventures with his father and by himself, but those are to remote areas with no muggles or humans around. The last time something bad happened to him..... " Lukas trails off his sentence to horrified to finish it, even the thought of what they did sends shivers down his spine.


    " Can we save story time for later? We gotta find Louie before we''re ALL dead! " Richard exclaims brisk walking near the point of running.


    Louis was having a swell time. He had found a park relatively empty though it was In the middle of the day. There was fair sized lake in the centre of the park where the magic seemed to be the strongest, it was what brought him to the park in the first place.


    Peering into the water, the young Princeton catches sight of an interesting shimmer. " Hm I wonder what that could be? " He wonders casting water repellent spell and underwater breathing spell wandless and proceeds to dive into the waters of the lake to get a closer look.


    '' How peculiar, it appears to be pen but what would a pen be doing here? Underwater and not rusted? And from what I''ve seen, it should have been quite some time since it fell in. Yet this metallic looking pen is still in pristine condition. How strange. '' Louis ponders on it for a while longer, finally deciding to just take the pen back up to the surface with him. '' I''ll become a prune if I stay any longer, I should probably see what I can do to improve the water repellent spell. ''


    Once he broke out of the water and was back on the ground, Louis sat there and pondered about what he just discovered. Though that only lasted a short time before his attention was grabbed by a familiar creature in one of the alleys in the crowded city. " Huh? What''s that doing here? It''s to far fro. it''s natural habitat from my knowledge. " Walking towards the alley to find out what had happened to the creature and why it was here, Louis had completely forgotten his frantic family members searching for him.

 Chapter 16 - Dragons are Fun to Be Around With

    Golden Serpentine eyes that glows in the dark, scales of the blackest night bringing flare to the dull day, and its wings larger then it''s own body, folded to hide them. Louis stared in amazement at the dragon that he caught sight of in a random alley at in New York during his holiday.


    The mystical creature hissed at the sight of the young Princeton smoke streaming out of its nose as a warning that it would spew fire if Louis stepped any closer.


    Putting his hands up in a form of surrendering, Louis speaks softly " Hey, I don''t want to hurt you. I Just want to be your friend, and find out why your here Okay? " Sensing his kind intentions, the dragon calmed down somewhat. " Do you have a name? " Louis asked as he places a hand in front of himself slowly.


    Walking forward slowly the dragon bellow aloud, giving Louis a scare. " My name is Aego! Dragon of darkness and bringer of hope! " Hands on his ears, Louis greets back " My name is Louis Princeton, born to the Princeton family. " Bowing as low as he can, he asks " Would you mind If I take a look at your injury? I won''t be long. "


    Seeming as if Aego was contemplating he finally spoke after some time. " Alright you dont seem bad, I''ll let you have a look at my injury. But any funny business and your toast. Literally. " Nodding his head, Louis approaches the base area of Aego''s wings where blood seemed to seep the most.


    '' The wound seems to be deep if blood is still spilling. The cause of injury couldn''t have been a spell or a muggle/mortal weapon, it''d be to shallow. Unless...'' " Aego, could the cause of your injury come from Hunters? " The Princeton asks cautiously. Aego''s eyes narrow drastically at the question " How would you know? You''d only know of you were one of them! " The dragon states, now more wary of the boy compared to earlier.


    " No, no, no. It''s just that I have animal companions who''ve suffered the same injuries from hunters too. Though none of them were dragons. " Louis says quickly to reassure Aego as he looks around the wound.


    " Give me five minutes and you''ll be back to health. " Louis states once he finished his examination if the wound.


    " How about I give you a ride in the sky? Take as a '' Thank you '' for helping me when I was in need. " It was no question that within seconds, Louis had scrambled onto Aegon''s back with stars in his eyes.


    " Where on Earth is Louie! We''ve been searching for half an hour now and we still can find him! " Annie growled out in frustration taking a seat on a park bench. The same park Louis had been mere minutes before, how fate loves to play with humans.


    " Relax Ann, perhaps Louie got to absorbed into one of his findings and found a lost city or something. It has happened before. " Richard calms his cousin, handing her a refreshment from the hot day''s sun.


    Lukas had given up any hope for looking for his nephew from just the three of them, and had begun asking any magical creatures he came across to help search for Louis. " Hey Mr! I got some clues on where your nephew could be! " A wondering leprechaun yells out as he runs toward the older Princeton.


    Whipping his head from where he was facing, his eyes igniting with the hope of his nephew being found " Where?! Where was he last seen! " He practically yells out in desperation, worried for his nephew - and for his life, especially his life.


    Meanwhile, the boy causing all this worry was soaring high into the sky on Aego''s back, touring the city from a bird''s eye view. Hollering into the sky enjoying the wind in his face, he happens to spot a specific place. " Is that gold? " He mumbles, " Indeed it is. Gathered from all around, places forgotten and yet to be found. " Aego tells the intrueged boy.


    " Than have you seen Atlantis? " Louis asks, eyes almost sparkling.


    " Indeed I have, but it is a secret all dragons keep to ensure their civilisation lives on. " Head bowed seemingly lost in thought, Aego flies thoughtlessly through the skies for a while.


    Realising that the subject may be something of a sore spot, Louis decides to keep quiet about the topic and not be too nosy about it. When they touched down in Aego''s '' home '', Louis couldn''t help himself and started to explore every inch of the cave in the mountain.


    The family members who have been frantically searching for Louis since he disappeared, are now on the edge of using their magic to find the boy.


    Thankfully, the giant shadow that loomed over them stopped their movements and had their attention completely on it. " Are. You. Kidding me. " Annie mumbles grumpily as she watches the dragon - in all its glory - land in front of them. " LOUIS?! THE HECK ARE YOU DOING ON A DRAGON?! " Lukas exclaims in disbelief as he watches his nephew alight from the dragons back, a smile on his face.


    " Um.....Hi? " He greets his family members unsure. " Hi? That''s all you say? Do you want to go to your death bed earlier? We''ve been searching for HOURS for you - worried sick - and all you say is HI?! " Richard''s temper was at it''s peak, near the point of exploding anything withing 5 meters of him.


    " Please don''t kill me Richie! I didn''t mean to! honest! But I did make a new friend! " Switching from one subject to another in order to prevent his very early death, he raises his hands in a '' Tadah! '' way introducing his new found friend. " Family meet Aego dragon of darkness and bringer of hope, Aego meet my family Annie Princeton, Richard Princeton, and Lukas Princeton. My mom and dad aren''t here but their Natalia and Justin Princeton. " A bright smile present on his face as he watches his family converse with Aego in no time.


    A whale-like sound introduces itself from Louis'' stomach. immediately, Lukas stops conversing. A small smirk on his face as he stares at his nephew " Well someone''s hungry. Come on, we gotta head back to the hotel if you want some food. It''s almost dinner time now. " Noticing the time from the clock on one of the buildings, he proceeds to lead the three kids back to their hotel once they say their goodbyes to Aego.


    However, no matter what they were still on vacation and they did have to go home. " Aego! I have to go back home, school starts soon and I cant really afford to skip it, however much I want to


    ..." Louis sadly says his goodbye to the stubborn Dragon of darkness who had become protective of the small boy during the days he spent with him.


    " You do know that your the only one who doesn''t want me to go back right? Even Jack says he''ll see me again happily. Your on the verge of crying right now. We''ll see each other again and you know that. I can apparate here and you can fly there, okay? " Louis asks softly as he hugs Aego on his belly.


    With a large and sad huff, Aego nods his head " Fine, go to school. But I''ll visit you soon, who knows what will happen if your alone. Even Bandit says your unpredictable, and that''s coming from him. " Feeling the sense of betrayal Louis states at Bandit sitting on a fallen tree acting innocent. " I''m watching you..." he claims childishly as he points a finger at the niffler. The suspect in question looks around innocently then proceeds to point to itself with a tilt of its head.


    On the plane heading back, Louis looks out the window - a distant look on his face. " You okay Louis? " Natalia asks, worried for her son. " He had to say goodbye to Aego, he needs some time to cope with it honey. " Justin informs Natalia as he placed a hand on her shoulder gently.


    One the plane took off, into the sky it was time to head home.


    Looking out the window, Louis catches sight of a very familiar creature. " Aego? " he speaks dumbfounded. '' I''m sending you off properly. We''ll meet each other when the time comes, even if we are extremely busy. '' The dragon of darkness and bringer of hope communicates telpathically with the young Princeton, giving him a elegant fire show as a way of goodbye.

 Chapter 17 - Louis has very bad social interaction skills

    Back at the Princeton household, the kids were in a rush around the house making sure they did not forget anything of importance for they had to return to Hogwarts the very next day.


    Their parents in the other hand, were casually sipping their cup of tea catching up on what they missed while the six Princetons were away. " The m.o.m came again while you were away. " Lyren informed as she sipped from her warm cup. " What did they want this time? " Natalia asks with an exaggerated sigh.


    " Oh you know, the usual. Wanting us to become part of their group of wizards, go to the meetings all the stuck up people go to, and join the light side. Nothing much really. " Alfred mutters numbly as he takes a bite from his scone.


    " Really? " Justin asks, skeptical of his step siblings. " Yes really, although....." Lyren trails off, deep in her thoughts.


    " Although what? " Natalia questions raising a brow at the two. " They did mention something about how they would '' force '' us into joining them one way or another. " Corren speaks as quickly as she can, hoping that the two didn''t catch what she said. Alas, her hope came crashing down when Natalia and Justin started setting nearby plants on fire. '' Ohhh dear. '' Alfred and Corren thought as they watched Their step siblings leave their seats and calmly strolled to the chimney. Their silence was what scared Alfred and Corren the most.


    " WHOA WHOA WHOA, Justin! Natalia! Calm down! Don''t do anything that''ll scare the kids, especially Louis! " at the mention of Louis, they calmed down significantly.


    " Their gone the moment they make their move. " Justin informs as he storms out to the garden. " They think their all that just ''cause their the ministry of magic, but I''ll show them what power and authority means. I may not be part of the ministry but I am someone they''ll '' listen '' to with little pressure. " Natalia darkly smiles, laughing like a villain from those television shows and comics about superheroes and their villains.


    Louis turned his head to the living room from a chill that ran down his spine " Louie? What''s wrong? " Annie asks while shoving her clothes for the rest of the school days before their break. " It''s nothing. I thought I felt something evil in the house for a second. " Shaking his head he continues to pack his suitcase with all the necessities for his animal companions, Bandit especially.


    Now on platform 9 3/4 the Princeton family are saying goodbye to one another. " Louis, " Natalia calls for her sons attention, " let''s make a deal. " He nods his head " If you can make friends - or a friend - before your break starts again, I''ll allow you to accompany your father to Egypt. Apparently he found a treasure map from one of the pyramids there. " Eyes lighting up like a star, Louis violently nods his head to agree with his mother - to excited to utter a sound. " Annie, Richard, you wouldn''t mind watching over him to make sure he properly makes a friend, would you? " Natalia looks at the two knowing her son, he would probably '' force '' someone to befriend him, or shape shift one of his animal companions into a human - which had happened before.


    " You got it boss! " Annie salutes with Richard nodding his head behind her.


    It just so happened that Louis caught sight of a particularly sad scene. The Malfoy family, though purebloods were not really one for affection all that well. One example would be the scene Louis was witnessing at the current moment.


    Draco Malfoy - The Drama Queen - stood I''m front of his father and mother saying his goodbyes. However, the two had no affection on their faces, Lucius Malfoy - Louis guessed - practically ignored his son the whole time, while Narcissa Malfoy - Louis guessed, he cant remember names all that well - behaved like a stuck up stick in the mud woman, where the only thing she cared about was her appearance and position in society.


    Louis could metaphorically feel the hurt and sadness the young Malfoy emitted made the him feel even sadder for Draco. Even the boys that Louis thought were the companions of Draco, stood on the side and did nothing whil they watched the scene unfold.


    " You better get going now, wouldn''t want to miss your train now do you? " Lukas says rhetorically, pulling Louis'' attention back to his family.


    One last round of hugs and the three Princeton kids boarded the train. " Well I better go find my friends and catch up. " Annie says suddenly catching the two boys off guard " Wait, you have friends? " " And their real? " Louis and Richard ask simultaneously. Rolling her eyes at their '' wise '' questions, she turns around and waves goodbye to her two very surprised cousins.


    " Well that was new. " Richard states, still surprised that their headstrong cousin has friends, though she is more friendly then them. " Should we go then? " shaking his head Louis asks as he picks a random cabin to enter.


    Five minutes after the two settled down, the cabin door burst open revealing Neville Longbottom shining with excitement " Richard! I just discovered something extraordinary! Come with me! " Dragging Richard by the arm out the cabin, Louis was laughing the whole time.


    Alone in the cabin Louis speaks, " Wellll, since I''m by myself now might as well walk around. Don''t you think so Bandit? " With a nid of agreement from his partner in crime, the two head out to explore the train.


    Though he did find something interesting, to say the least. Faint sniffles could be heard from one of the cabins Louis passed by, even though they were faint he did manage to catch them. '' Curiosity killed the cat, but satisfaction brought it back. That and I''m pretty sure I wont die if I stick my nose in, or not. '' Shrugging his shoulders, he opens the cabin doors slowly, not wanting to scare the sad person.


    " Draco Malfoy? " Louis whispers in surprise. The heir to the Malfoy family looked horrible, his hair was a disheveled mess and his eyes were red from all the crying he had done.


    Looking around, it appeared the boy was alone by himself. '' No dummy 1 and dummy 2 around '' He mentally notes as Draco begins to tidy up himself, slowly. Being the curious cat he was, Louis turned invisible and slipped in. He wanted to take a closer look and find out why the boy was crying.


    '' Is that a picture? '' He observes the boy as he carefully places the picture of what appeared to be a three-four years old Draco in the middle of his parents, Narcissa and Lucius. That looked.....Happy in the photo. It was obvious the picture had triggered the boy and made him cry.


    Now realising why Draco cried, Louis felt that the situation he out himself in was...awkward to say the least. He wanted to just leave the cabin and continue on his wandering '' Should have followed Bandit when he jumped off my shoulder before I got in. '' Silently cursing himself he slowly got up and headed towards the door.


    However, the situation only turned worse for the young Princeton as he was on the verge of a sneeze. No matter how much he tried to keep it in, he couldn''t. And thus, he sneezed, losing his concentration and turned visible.


    The sudden and abrupt sneeze startled Draco to the point he jumped from his seat. Looking towards the door and finding Louis standing there, absolutely embarrassed at being caught.


    Draco - to Louis'' relief - didn''t seem to recognise the boy whom had invaded his personal - and very embarrassing - space, spoke " Who are you and what do you want. " the harshness in his voice was partially blocked due to his throat closing up and soar from all the crying, made Louis flinch.


    " Ummmm, how do I say this? Hi? I guess, we never really greeted each other properly. I''m Louis, Louis Princeton. " Placing a hand in the air to shake Draco''s hand. The youngs Malfoy takes it and shakes it as he returns his greeting " Draco, Draco Malfoy. And it appears I''ve finally met the vanishing boy. " the boy snickers as he sees the flabbergasted face on Louis.


    " Haha hilarious. " Louis drawls out rolling his eyes. " For your information, it''s the fact that classes are to boring for me to actually pay attention long enough thus, leading me to leave the room or read a book. " Eyebrow raised, Draco points out " and that leads you to invading my privacy when I''m at my lowest? "


    Hands in the air he speaks " Look, I''m sorry I invaded your privacy while you were at your weakest. My curiosity got the best of me, that and I was extremely bored by myself. " Draco ponders for a bit, hand on his chin. " How about this, we keep what''s happened between us, and say we met on nicer terms? Saves my reputation and your image. "


    Tilting his head to the side, he nods it in understanding. " Why not, let''s be friends then. " The young Malfoy crosses his arms over his c.h.e.s.t, a smirk on his face " You''re way too straight forward, you know that? " He asks, " Eh, the only companions I''ve had are mystical creatures, human interaction isn''t my thing if you''ve noticed. " Shaking his head in defeat he takes his seat once more, Louis following right after. " Let''s play a game of twenty questions to know each other better, what do you say? " Louis questions, crossing his legs to get more comfy. " Why not. "


    As the Hogwarts express train arrives at it''s stop. The students alight and head back to their dorm rooms.


    Annie and Richard, who had been busy the whole ride conversing with their friends, were waiting on the platform for Louis. The train was almost empty by the time they heard laughter coming from the train. Louis and Draco got off the Hogwarts express train, laughing their heads off at a joke the blonde boy told.


    Noticing Annie and Richard, Louis waves his arm in the air and says hi. " Ann, Richie, meet Draco. Draco, meet Ann and Richie, my cousins. " he introduces with sparkles in his eyes. " I see you''ve made a friend already. " Richard remarks as he watches Draco''s movements closely. " Yup! " Louis smiles brightly at his cousin''s remark, completely ignorant of the way Richard observed Draco.


    " So how did you two meet and become friends? " Annie asks, completely intrigued at how they became friends, though the worry she had for Louis was clearly seen through like glass by Richard.


    " Oh that''s not important at the moment Ann! And we''re going to be late for dinner if we don''t head back soon! " He exclaims as he starts to head back to Hogwarts.


    " We''re watching you. Make our cousin cry and you''ll be three feet under. Got that? " Annie threatens menacingly as she glares at Draco. " Pfft. Why would I want to hurt my friends feelings? Sure we''ve only been friends for a short while, but it doesn''t mean we''re not close. He understands me, and I understand him and his ways. isn''t that good enough? " Draco rhetorically asks as he follows behind a happy Louis.

 Chapter 18 - Welcome to The Drama!

    So, here Draco was at the current moment second guessing himself as he stood face to face with Harry Potter, the boy who lived. '' Why did I even start all the drama with him in him in the first place? '' He w.h.i.n.es mentally as he and the golden boy have a incredibly tense stare off '' Right, it was to get father and mother to notice me. '' The sudden wave of sadness engulfed him as he thought about his childhood and how it went south.


    Harry Potter though, was still glaring harshly at the young Malfoy. As if expecting an insult of sort to come his way. What he did not expect though, was Draco just shaking his head softly and walking past him, Ignoring him. '' Now that was new '' He thought as he watches Draco''s back, as the blonde goes down the hallway.


    He wanted to ponder on it longer, but shook the thought away for he had things of more importance. The mirror of erised and what Snape was doing when the troll entered hogwarts on Halloween.


    Draco met up with Louis at lunch, where they conversed with each other at the Slytherin table. However what irked the young Princeton, was the scornful and judging eyes coming from most of the Slytherins at the table, who all but glared right into his soul while he was talking with Draco, ignoring them to the best of his abilities was all he did. Richard and Annie weren''t Louis though, instead of letting the issue slide past, they sent curses at any of the Slytherin''s who sent hateful glares at Louis during breakfast. What was family if they didn''t have you''re back after all? Well that, and they just didn''t like most of the students in Hogwarts. It was a gut feeling both Princeton''s trusted the most, that helped make sure nothing bad actually happened after all.


    Hence, why for the rest of the days one would see Slytherins fall, trip, topple, spill, and accidentally set fire to something.....or someone. It was and interesting day for sure.


    " Are you going to see the Gryffindor vs Huddlepuff match? " Draco asks during lunch, " Depends if Richard will be dragging me there or not. I''d rather spend my time in the library, or in the forbidden forest with the animals for the day. " Shrugging his shoulders, Louis grabs three Jello cups and proceeds to stuff the heavenly desserts into his mouth.


    " I thought you had a meeting scheduled with the centaurs and unicorns on that day Louie? " Annie reminds her cousin with her potions homework in hand, checking for any mistakes.


    As if a lightbulb lit above his head, Louis jumped from his seat and ran out the dining hall and straight to the Gryffindor dorm rooms.


    Looking at his retreating back, Draco turns his attention back to Annie and Richard multi-tasking between shovelling food into their mouth and double checking their homework. " What happened to him? " The Malfoy heir questions. Shrugging his shoulders Richard replies, " Probably forgot whatever he had to do to make sure the meeting went well. Centaurs are perfectionists in their own way, in case you forgot. " Annie adds " The unicorns are just there for the free snacks though. "


    " So are both of you going to the match? " Draco questions as he takes a bite of his grilled chicken. " Nah, I''ve got a formula I need to check and make sure it doesn''t explode. " Richard says " I''m going to the lake to train. " Eyebrow raised giving a questioning look, Draco asks, " Why the lake? "


    " Louis managed to convince the squid at the bottom of the lake to help me train better. I''ve already got my training on land down...mostly. All I need to do now is get a feel of fighting underwater. " Annie says.


    " Huh. " Not knowing what he was doing with his life at the moment, Draco was stumped with what he should do. " If you have nothing to do, I''d suggest going with Louie to the forbidden forest and help around if you can. That boy tends to over do things when it comes to mystical creatures. " Nodding his head to show his understanding, Draco continues devouring his lunch.


    Louis had ran back to the Gryffindor dorm rooms unnoticed, he did turn invisible when he left the dining hall after all. Closing the door of his shared bedroom with Richard and two others he practically forgot about, Louis heaves a breath of air. All the running tired him out '' I should probably start exercising with Ann more, my techniques and strength are there, but my stamina is close to a new born baby''s at best. ''


    Turning visible, Louis strolls towards his suitcase and enters it. " Great, now all I''ve got to do is gather the things needed for the meeting with the centaurs. " And as said, Louis begins his hours of work in silence.


    It was in the evening when Louis had at last completed his task and hurried out of his suitcase and towards the forbidden forest. " Hi draco. What brings you here? " He greets in the dining hall, " To eat my dinner. " Draco says, " And to accompany to to the forbidden forest, I have nothing much to do and the match between the two houses is still on going. " Nodding his head, Louis continues his dinner which consists of rice, chicken, a soft drink and Jello. Mostly Jello.


    " Shall we go? The meeting time is almost here. " Louis asks as he gathers his materials in hand, and heads for the door. " What is the point in asking, if your going to leave me behind anyways? " Draco grumpily replies as he follows the young Princeton.


    " You won''t mind if I turn you invisible until we reach the meeting area right? " Louis asks taling out his wand, and pointing it to Draco.


    " Why''d you take put your wand? I thought you didn''t use it. " The blonde questions. " I''m not really used to turning people invisible. So if you wont mind..." with a flick of his wrist and a mumble of the spell, Draco turns invisible.


    " Wicked....What about you? Don''t you need to turn yourself invisible too? " Draco says. " Have you forgotten how we met? I turn invisible Naturally. " The last word emphasised to the point of could be in the air and sparkling.


    Greatly resisting the urge to smack the young Princeton on the back of the head for his reply, Draco takes a LONG deep breath before continuing. " Right. Let''s just go now before I give into the urge to smack you on the head. " Confused on why his friend would want to smack him in the head, Louis can only shrug his shoulders and lead the way to the meeting point, with Draco close behind.


    The quidditch match on the other hand, was finished quite quickly. Snape was the judge after all, and Harry didn''t really want to play with the potion professor overseeing it. Gryffindor won the match, and Hufflepuff lost the match.


    When night came, Harry had the brilliant idea to follow Snape into the forbidden forest. And Annie caught sight of it while in the lake. " His an idiot, that''s for sure. " She mumbles lowly.


    While Harry was busy stalking Snape. The meeting with the Centaurs and Unicorns was going exceedingly well. Ignoring the fact that the Unicorns only showed up for the free snacks, Everything else was great.


    When it was time to leave, one of the Centaurs warned grimly, " Unicorns, be careful on the night when the boy approaches, the evil one will harm your kind. " in all honesty, it would have helped a lot, but he did forget that Louis was there.


    Draco, noticing how suffocating the atmosphere around him was turned his attention to Louis by his side. His gut feeling has evolved through his interactions and conversations with Annie and Richard. Thus, when his hut feeling told him to step away slowly and quietly. It was exactly what he did.


    " Meister, could you bring the rest here for a little bit? I need to do something real quick. " The low and grim words coming from Louis, was all Meister needed to know that Louis would most definitely do something to make sure nothing happens to the unicorns.


    Amocus, the centaur who warned the unicorns on a whim, was surely enough smacked on the head by Teleron. " Your an idiot you know that? " Teleron hisses out, " I didn''t mean for it to happen! It just blurted out of me all of a sudden! The stars should know! Look! " Amocus attempts to defend himself through the stars.


    Draco was trying his best not to laugh at the situation at hand. The sight of a young centaur getting reprimanded was hilarious after all.


    " Okay. Here''s what''s going to happen. I''ll place a spell around the forbidden forest to warn you guys and me of any potential danger. It''ll only detect those with malicious intent towards magical creatures from wizards. I''ll also place a port key under the picnic table in the hidden area for in a case of emergency. Please, Please, Please....Stay safe for me. I can''t have it on my conscious that one of you got gravely hurt because of my carelessness. " The pleading in his eyes hurt the hearts of the creatures around him. They didn''t want him to cry in agony because of their actions, he was their friend and someone they all placed great importance on, they didn''t want him hurt.


    Meister nodded his head and trots towards Louis. Nuzzling his head on the sad Princeton, brought back the happiness and the giggles they all loved to see on his face. " You have nothing to worry about Louie. The Centaurs will make sure those residing in the forbidden forest stay safe. " Draco says as he messes Louis'' hair in a comforting way.


    Annie and Richard were waiting in the common room for Louis, anxious that something went wrong for he was still not back yet.


    When the portrait opened and Louis stepped in, the two rushed towards him from where they sat. Questions after questions were asked as to why he was late. " I swear Louie you need to tell us these things if you want to do something. You cant just disappear without a word! It''ll be like the U.S all over again! " Annie grumbles out as she wraps her hands around Louis'' neck and shakes him back and forth. " Ann, Don''t strangle him to death, he cant breath. Relax. We''ll just follow him the next time he goes off to the forbidden forest. At least be glad he doesn''t wonder Out of Hogwarts. " Richard calmly informs, though the raging fire in the chimney next to him is telling a whole different story.


    " Ha ha ha...Let''s go to bed then! we have an exciting time ahead of us! " Louis tells sweating profusely on his back, he did not want to be up and about any longer when his two cousins were on the verge of exploding. Taking a deep and calming breath, the fire in the chimney calms and Richard rises from his seat and yanks Louis from his chair, back to their bedroom.


    Annie went back to her room quietly. Though she was angry, it did not mean she would explode the girls dormitory without rhyme or reason.

 Chapter 19 - You Shall Be Hunted Down and Regret What You Did Till Your Last Breath

    Draco was acting oddly in the Slytherin common room. Pacing back and forth as be ran his hands through his hair in a frantic manner.


    Deciding it was best to go out and take a breather, Draco happened to come across Harry Potter and his two other friends. '' The golden trio '' Louis called them, not liking that there was things they didn''t know about and ran around to get their answers. Presuming they were right all the time, and getting in trouble but be rewarded for doing it. Louis speculated that they had tremendous amount of luck to get out of trouble. He wasn''t wrong.


    The group of three had been doing absurd things and breaking some if not most of the school rules and were always rewarded. If they were punished, it would be light.


    Draco, decided it best to just ignore the three like they were air as best as he can and continue on with life. That, and make sure Louis doesn''t end up in a extremely ridiculous situation.


    Caught up in his thoughts, Draco only got out of them when he noticed the three were rather suspicious in their movements. Deciding it best to follow them in case they did something stupid, he began to stalk them.


    " Heya Draco. What''cha doing? " The sudden voice of Louis made Draco and jump and screeched like a girl. " Louie! Can you not scare me like that? Snd how did you get here without bring seen? " He says " Hello? Natural invisibility. That and I noticed you stalking the golden trio, horrible skills by the way. You should train with me and Ann one of these days. She''s still trying to get the hang of the invisible spell, and her skills on tracking people arent really there yet. " Louis spoke as if he was talking about how nice the weather was and how bright the sum was shining. Draco, was a calm and sensible person - sometimes- and he really did not want to get a headache because of Louis and his wondering mind and questions. Best let the young boy figure things out himself.


    Now at this precise moment, the two were outside the window of Hagrids hut, peering inside to know what was going on. Louis could only hear snips and bits of their conversation, " Nicolas Flamel - Fluffy - Dragon egg - " Draco who was utterly confused at what was being said inside, was too caught up in his thoughts to notice Louis head for the door visible.


    " What do you suppose - Louie? Louie! Your doing a horrible job at being invisible! " The boy whisper yells to Louis, attempting to stop the boys movements before it was too late. But to his horror, he was in deed too late.


    Louis already had his hand on the door handle, turning it open. The door was pushed open and he walked in. The four inside still in their own world, had not even noticed the young Princeton enter the hut.


    They did notice the fl.u.s.tered cry coming from Draco outside the hut though. " Louie! " Turning their heads to the door in horror, Draco Malfoy was standing at the entrance looking at a certain direction in the hut. " Malfoy?! " Harry exclaims frantically moving about in the hut in an attempt to hide the dragons egg.


    " What are you doing here?! " Ron asks eyes squinted, finger pointed " I was having a stroll, what are You doing here? " Draco retorts.


    Hermione, strongly resisting the urge to smack the back of Ron''s head decided to intervene before she actually did it. " What he means, is what are you doing here specifically in Hagrid''s hut uninvited. " The boy in question simply points to the area where the dragons egg was, the fire place and says, " Fetching someone who''s not supposed to be here. "


    The four turn their heads to where the egg was and were met of a peculiar sight. A boy of their age, who''s hair was the colour of blue to purple, and eyes of caramel, dressed in a hoodie and Jean''s, was squatting beside the dragon egg in the fire seeming in a trance.


    Never in their life had they met someone so '' invisible '' yet had the looks of a god, seem so entranced by a simple dragon egg. Though when they did register the fact that he appeared there out of nowhere they screamed on instinct " AHHHHHH! " Hagrid looked as if he''d seen a ghost just from the look at how pale he went when he recognised who the boy was.


    " Simpletons. " Draco shakes his head and walks toward the fire place and squats beside Louis. " Where''d you get this? " Louis at last speaks as he turns to look at the four still standing at their spots from where they stood.


    " What? " Harry asks still in his state of shock. " I said where did you get this? " Louis repeats, this time a little peeved. " What''s wrong? " Draco asks as he places a hand on Louis'' shoulder in case he went into a fit of anger.


    " Dragon eggs are never in range near civilisation for safety cases. If they did come into the hands of our kind, who knows what would happen to them in their frail state. Why do you think there are only grown dragons who interact with our kind? Do you know how bad it is to have a dragon''s egg in the hands of another? A WAR could occur because of this! I mean no offence when I say this, honest, but it''d be best if you return this to the dragons. " '' Yikes '' Was all Draco could think after Louis'' rant.


    " Wha? Wait, wait, wait! Hagrid didn''t steal the egg! He got it from a stranger in a the night he went to drink! And why should we listen to you anyways?! For all we know, you could be out to steal the dragons egg! " Harry retorts back practically shouting.


    Smacking his palm onto his head, Draco has now realised how oblivious Harry is to the world. " Your digging your own grave if you continue. " But of course the three didn''t listen and ignored him. '' I should probably fetch Richard and Annie. '' With that he rushes to Hogwarts to alert the two.


    Louis was now by himself, his patience thinning and the urge to hit the day lights out of the two idiots before him increasing. Hermoine, was wise enough to stay out of it at the corner of the hut, and Hagrid was still out of it. " Can you keep your mouth shut for once and think about your actions? It''s not that hard is it? To be quiet and listen and THINK about your actions and how they have consequences. I understand your upbringing wasn''t sunshine and rainbows, that you were ecstatic in finding you were a wizard and you could finally escape your family. But it does NOT mean you can do as you please and expect that you''re always right. " Taking a pause and a deep breath he continues " I''m telling you right now, if you want to be respected because your the one prophesiesed to defeat bald man, listen to others suggestions and words. Or I SWEAR to gods I''ll hit you straight to the moon and back. "


    At this point Annie and Richard followed by Draco, had reached the hut''s entrance. They were not happy at what they found. " Louie! " Richard exclaims frantic as he rushes to Louis before something went horribly wrong." What did you do?! " Annie asks as she proceeds to hold Ron and Harry in a chokehold. " Why me? " Ron whimpers softly. " Because if one goes the both of you go. " She mutters darkly, scaring the four into irrepressible shivers.


    " You do realise your acting like bad guys right? " Draco was both confused and admittedly a tad bit afraid of the two Princetons by the way they were acting.


    " Give me the egg, " Louis asks softly, staring at Hagrid, " Please, they can''t survive in our environment. " The begging and worry clear in his eyes, made all the doubt and suspicions in Hagrid desolve in an instant. Sighing he shakes his head and speaks, " Only someone ''o concerned ''bout animals and creatures ''ould ''ave that look in their eyes. ''right, I''ll give the egg to ye for ''afe keeping. ''ust make sure it makes it back to it''s kind safe and sound. "


    Happy that he can return the egg back to it''s kind, Louis beams in happiness and hugs the half giant. " Thank you, Thank you, Thank you! I won''t break my promise! You can count on that! " Breaking away from the hug, Louis returns to the dragon egg, where Richard was making sure it was doing fine while Annie had at last released her hold on Ron and Harry.


    Taking a breath, Annie stalks back to her two cousins and Draco, making preparations to transfer the egg safely. " That''s strange. " Louis mutters out, " What''s wrong? " Richard asks noticing the look on Louis'' face.


    " The egg is going to hatch soon. It''s too early for that. " Eyebrow raised, Annie speaks " I am curious how you know all these though Louie. "


    A small smirk makes its way to the boy''s face as he speaks, " Who else but Aego. " smacking her hand to her head at the revelation, Annie now feels like an idiot. " Your kidding. How, his nowhere near here. " Richard points out the issue, throwing his hands into the air frustrated.


    Draco looks back and forth between the three confusion as clear as crystals on his face. " Wait, who are you talking about? " He asks curious " Not now, another time Draco. " Richard silences boy as he places the egg into the make shift fire created.


    " We''ve been keeping in touch the moment I landed. Turns out he''s coming ahead of time, so I''ll have to reschedule the meeting with...them, for another time. " The falter in his voice clear as night as he glances at the four in the hut with them.


    Noticing that his questions weren''t appropriate for the situation, Draco pushes them down and helps the three Princetons with the egg out the hut carefully.


    " Thank you for your cooperation, we sincerely hope that an accident like this wont happe again. Goodbye. " Annie speaks stiffly while bowing like a robot, it was quite clear she didn''t like what she was doing at the moment.


    When they were out the door Harry, Ron, and Hermoine turned their attention away from the door and towards their half-giant friend whom, at the current moment was a tad pale and releaved at the same time. " Who was that? " Ron asks straight to the point.


    " Why''d you let him do what he wanted without questioning him whatsoever? " Harry asks unsure and suspicious. Placing a hand up, Hagrid silences them to let himself speak. " Ye''r ''uestions for the boy ain''t ''onna be answered. It''s an unspoken rule. Its ''e best ''yer don''t stick ''yer noses into ''at one. "


    Hermoine tilts her head and asks, " Why? " Hagrid shivers at the thought, " ''is family is separate from everything and everyone else, ''ven the ministry knows not ''te mess with ''em. If ''ye mess with one of ''em, ''Ye get all of ''em. " The blanket of silence fell upon the hut as they heard this Information.


    However, nobody noticed the absence of Fang who happened to follow Louis out unnoticed to play with the boy. The dog and the boy were having their own fun once the dragon egg was safe in a compartment in Louis'' suitcase, safe and sound.

 Chapter 20 - Suspicions, Suspicions, Suspicions

    " Are you sure this is a good idea " Draco asks skeptical for what was about to happen. Louis shrugs his shoulders in response, " Eh, it''s the best one out of all the others. " Annie rolls her eyes at his response, " Honestly out of all the other ideas, this one is the safest cause it won''t kill us. "


    Richard turns to Draco, " Trust me when I say you don''t ask. " Nodding his head, Draco turns to look into the sky from. The four children were in the forbidden forest surrounded by Louis'' and Bandit''s friends, waiting for the arrival of a certain someone. " So how long more till he shows? " Draco asks. " Not long, he should be near here by now. " Louis replies, squinting his eyes at a certain direction.


    Eyes lighting up at the familiar figure of his new friend, Louis waves his arms in the air happily to alert the figure of white they are. Huge gusts of wind smacks the four in their faces as the figure lands on the ground dramatically.


    " Aego! It''s been too long since we''ve seen each other! " Louis exclaims happily as he hugs the dragon. " Hello again Louis, it has I deed been too long since we last saw each other! And greetings young Rochard and Annie. Oh? Who''s the new addition? " Aego at last noticed Draco awkwardly standing on the side, next to Richard, trying his hardest to not provoke the powerful dragon.


    " This is Draco Malfoy, he''s a friend! " One could see a spark light up in the dragon''s eye, " Wonderful! You have increased your interaction skills splendidly Louis! " Nodding his head like a chicken pecking on it''s food, Louis smiles widely at his achievement. " Louie, did you forget something? " Annie speaks rhetorically to her cousin as she points to the Dragon egg floating in the air surrounded by fire.


    Realising he forgot the point of why he asked Aego to come to Hogwarts despite the dragons busy schedule, Louis sheepishly rubs the back of the neck as he takes his wand out.


    The egg floated smoothly to Louis'' side as the boy directs his attention back to his dragon friend. " Aego! I found a dragon egg in Hogwarts by chance. Do you think you could perhaps take care of it, or send it to where it belongs? " He asks, curious of his friend''s answer.


    Aego nods his head in agreement, " Of course I''ll take care of it and send it back to its family. It just so happens that one of my companions had lost their egg, I''m suspecting it''s this little one they lost. " Nodding his head, Louis hands the egg to Aego with the fire still surrounding the egg to keep it warm. " I''ll send you a letter for when I''ve returned it safely Louis, rest easy alright? " The dragon attempts to ease the young boy, sensing his worry for both him and the egg.


    Nodding his head reluctantly, the four hastily bid Aego farewell as he takes off once more, back into the sky. Once Aego was out of sight, the four notice that they were almost past curfew rushed back to their dorms. Well, Draco rushed back. The three Princeton''s just strolled back.


    Along the way to the Gryffindor common room, they caught sight of the golden trio roaming the halls secretly. '' I''m betting their looking for us. " Annie states, Louis looks back to her with a questioning look. '' Why would you even bet that? '' He asks her '' Just a hunch. '' She states calmly.


    '' Shush, Filch is nearby. '' Richard silences the two, '' Why would we need to be quiet? We''re speaking telepathically. '' Louis points out to his cousin, Annie snickers at Richard.


    '' Ron isn''t with them. '' Annie notices upon closer inspection. '' What do you think happened to him? Wait, Ron''s the one with red hair right? '' Louis asks confused with who is who. '' Yes he is, gosh Louie. How can you still not know that. '' Shrugging his shoulders, he smiles sheepishly '' Beats me. ''


    They watch the two closely as they are only a corner away from being caught.


    Louis got bored of watching so he left. He did have another gathering with the unicorns tomorrow, and he had to get enough energy for them. They act like majestic creatures without sugar but turn into sugar crazed chipmunks the next. They are a weird bunch.


    Tucked in and greeting the night, Louis falls into a comfortable sleep.


    When the morning sun greeted him, Louis got out of bed and started getting ready for the day. Completely forgetting about last night, turning invisble and heading out. Walking into the dining hall where whispers and topics about current events that happened in the school get spread around like wild fire, Louis had no care for what the students were talking about for his only goal was Jello.


    " Morning Louie. " Annie greets her half dazed cousin shoving Jello into his mouth. Receiving a nod of his head as a greeting, Annie continues eating her breakfast. Richard entered the dining hall with Draco looking particularly grumpy.


    Noticing the grey clouds floating above the Malfoy''s head, Louis decides to voice his curiosity " What happened to you to make you wake up on the wrong side of the bed? " Richard sighs as he takes his seat and grabs his food " He got caught by Filch cause he took a wrong turn on the way to the Slytherin dormitory. He didn''t have an excuse on why he was out so he got detention next week. "


    " Don''t worry, you won''t be alone. " Annie states " Why? " Draco asks.


    " Louie will be in the forbidden forest cause the centaurs have been saying that the danger happening to the unicorns is nearer. " Louis whom was still shovelling Jello in his mouth wasn''t able to process what was happening on around him. " Ah, that makes sense. " Nodding his head Draco heads to his Slytherin table to have his breakfast, the glares from the Gryfinndors was enough for him to know he wasn''t wanted near them.


    The week passed too soon for Louis'' liking. Thankfully, Richard and Annie were going to be accompanying the boy to the forest. After all, they didn''t want the bad guy to have a severe injury...maybe.


    " Oh come on Louie! Nothing bad is going to happen to the unicorns, Meister will be there to make sure! " Annie was at her wits end by the time night arrived, Louis was making last minute exploding potions to use when he encountered the villain, why he decided to make them was based on a last minute decision.


    Draco sighs for Louis, the boy was very weird in his own ways. saying his temporary goodbyes, he leaves for detention.


    " Are you sure this is okay Louie? " Uncerrain of what master plan Louis has brewed for the villain, Annie and Richard are trudging along behind with a picnic basket in Richard''s hand. " Eh, like fifty percent sure. Why did you bring the picnic basket anyway? " Lifting the flap of the picnic basket, A treasure trove of snacks is laying inside.


    " Their for when things get interesting enough to have a snack. " Richard replies as he places the flap back down.


    Somewhere nearby, Draco, Harry Potter, were serving their detention with Hagrid and Fang keeping watch over the two. Harry was looking around with uncertainty at the unfamiliar sights, while Draco was wearing a sour look on his face as he trudged his feet across the dirt path. '' I could be with Louis patrolling the area for the bad guy. But nooooooo! I''m stuck here serving detention while Annie and Richard are probably snacking away on some popcorn they stashed while I''m talking at this moment. ''


    Both Princeton''s had a sudden urge to sneeze but held it in. Looking at each other confused, they shrug it off as a coincidence and continue munching on their popcorn as they watch Louis work his magic. " Are you sure nothing suspicious has come into the forest? " The boy asks the owl for the third time. The owl for the fourth time in the night hooted out his response to reassure the boy what his comrades had observed since the sun set.


    " Something isn''t right. " Annie states after observing for a bit. Louis turn back to look at her " Definitely. But what? Unless the one we''re dealing with here has two bodies at once and can hide his pre- SHOOT! " Realsiation strikes the boy like a lightning bolt out of the blue making him run to where the unicorns were located.


    Realising what Louis found out, Richard''s eyes Grow a large margin as he follows his cousin deeper into the woods. Annie was left behind with the snacks and the owl, " I''ll be right behind you then. " She grumbles out as she cleans up the area.


    The two boys turned invisible as they continued to rush through the forest in haste. '' Do you think it''s possible? '' Richard asks to confirm, '' Definitely. The bald professor with the turban has another person in him. The spell I cast can only check one soul per body, no matter if the body has two or more souls. If that piece of dung by some chance found out by sheer dumb luck the loophole in the spell- " Richard interrupts " Yup okay got it! You don''t have to finish what you were going to say okay!? " The despair could be heard as clear as crystals.


    A neigh could be heard not far from where they were. Louis immediately changed course and headed for the neigh of distress from the unicorn.


    " What was that? " Harry asks, whipping his head to where he heard the sound. " Crap. " Draco mutters softly, noticing the familiar sound of a unicorn''s neigh. Fang was with the two boys while Hagrid went a separate way from the three to check on something.


    '' Leave the golden child, drag him along, or knock him out and leave him here while I check the situation. '' Though the first and third options were the most appealing to Draco, his rational side knew it would be wrong if he did leave Harry to fend for himself.


    Thankfully, before he made a step in front of Harry. The golden boy rushed to where the neigh if distress was heard. '' Thank goodness he likes to rush into dangerous and unknown situations by himself. '' The young Malfoy made sure to take note of this reckless trait as he follows behind the young Potter.

 Chapter 21 - Stay Five Feet Away From Me

    In all honesty, Richard and Annie never expected to have such a weird year at Hogwarts. Sure their cousin places himself in weird and very questionable situations almost ninety percent of the time he runs off by himself. But their always prepared and ready in case he does something extremely stupid and irreversible when he confronts his problems.


    However, they did not expect Louis would be able to get himself into even more ridiculous situations in Hogwarts itself. In fact, their pretty certain that Hogwarts has something against their heartfelt worries for their wandering trouble magnet cousin. It was practically rubbing it in their faces In salt that they couldn''t do much in the most important and ludicrous things.


    Sure they tried their best to keep Louis in line when these things occur. But because of the stupid forest and most - if not all - of the teachers, they couldn''t even catch a break! And the fact that Louis just ups and leaves his classes to his clone makes it even harder to keep an eye on him. Even if they wish to all the shooting stars in the universe to make their own clones in their stead for classes, they cant.


    Sure making a clone seems easy enough when Louis does it, But making it themselves is a whole other thing. Even if Louis gave them a detailed and simplified explanation on paper on how to make their own clone they cant get it. Their understanding of magic at its core isn''t deep enough to help them since it''s one of the key things needed in order to make their clone.


    Sure they understand about the beginning of magic at their own level, but Louis is able to understand everything about magic itself. It''s how his able to understand animals of all kinds, for according to him, magic flows through all.


    He practically radiates magic to anything and everything without even knowing it, and him loving creatures of all kind makes them love and protect him even more. It doesn''t even make their life easier, it makes it even harder. Sure they love it when he makes new friends, but their all creatures. They couldn''t even explain how they felt when Draco became Louis'' friend, though they couldn''t show it sadly.


    Having Draco join their small trio made things all the more easier for them. They didn''t have to make sure what Louis was doing and how he was twenty four seven. They could find time to have a breather, while Draco made sure their cousin didn''t do something stupid. It was like an angel was sent to them.


    And it was at this moment, the exact moment when the unicorns were in danger in the freaking forbidden forest, where Louis is with them - kind of - that they really hope Draco is nearby. Because the face Louis has at the moment, didn''t make them feel at ease in any way possible at all.


    Draco was at his wits end. Harry freaking Potter was slow when running, how is it even possible for him , he''s a seeker for the quidditch team for Merlin''s sake. How. Does. He. Run. Slower. Than. Draco. Himself.


    It''s either because of his training with Annie that he''s able to run faster now, or Hary Potter is very unfit. Maybe it was both reasons.


    His patience was dissipating at an extremely fast rate, perhaps leaving the golden boy behind while he ran ahead was a better idea. Its not like the golden trio doesn''t know he''s with the Princeton trio, they''d just become curious as to why they were in the forbidden forest as well....on their own.....without supervision. '' Nah, it''ll be fine. They can go invisible if they want to. ''


    Though the moment they arrived at the '' Crime scene '', Draco started thinking if his luck was just out to mock him to Merlin''s grave. A lone unicorn was backed against a tree facing a cloaked figure approaching the magical beast at a slow pace, as if it was mocking the unicorn.


    Luckily, or not, Harry Potter stopped in his tracks the moment his eyes landed on the figure. Eyes shut tight in pain, he puts his hands near the scar on his forehead as he crumpled into a ball on the ground. He passed out from the pain soon after.


    Draco was thanking his lucky stars at the chance he received, though he did think that it was a tad bit mean of him too '' take advantage '' of the golden boys pain. '' He''ll be fine...probably. '' Assuring himself mentally, Draco takes out his wand and points it at the figure three steps closer to the unicorn.


    " It now or never, Stupify! " Draco casts out. He was just in time for the figure had its hand near the trapped unicorn. Hit by the spell, the cloaked figure is thrown off balance and falls to the ground. The unicorn was safe for the moment however, the injury on it''s hind leg looks quite bad preventing it from running far.


    " Draco! " The call of his name from a very familiar voice, made the boy turn to the direction it came from and was instantly relieved to see Louis. The young Princeton was stronger a lot more than him after all.


    When Louis had run near enough to have a clearer understanding of the situation, his mood turned even more sour than it was previously. " Louie, Draco, what''d I miss? " Richard asks as he reached the two at last, " I found the unicorn alone and cornered by that cloaked figure, I managed to knock out the figure temporarily but I can''t help the unicorn cause it''s hind leg is injured. " He brings the two closer to the terrified unicorn shaking like a leaf to heal it.


    " Um, Draco? " Richard says " What? " the Malfoy asks, " There is no cloaked figure anywhere. " Richard points out as he looks around the area once more. " What?! " Draco exclaims as he too turns around to look for any sign of the mysterious figure.


    " Meister? You okay there? " Louis asks gently as he pulls out his wand from his hoodie. " Meister? Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be with the others? " Draco even though surprised, still made sure to keep an eye on their surroundings while Louis got to work. Slowly but surely, Meister calmed down enough to observe his surroundings better.


    Realising that he was asked a question, Meister used the his magic to pick up a random tree branch to write down his answers for the three. He couldn''t talk after all.


    '' I was patrolling the area to make sure there were no stray or lost unicorns when the danger came. I did not expect to meet the danger head on, on my way back. I''m going to have a Loooooooooooong talk with the centaurs about their sense of timing the next time I see them. '' The young unicorn was practically cursing the centaurs through neighing.


    " Okay, done. You should be all better now. Try and stand. " Louis encourages the still sour unicorn as he helps Meister back up. The first few steps were a bit shaky, but after those, Meister was back to trotting and galloping happily again. Nuzzling his head on Louis as thanks, Meister heads back to the rest of the hidden unicorns.


    " You two are so dead. " Annie grumbles out as she proceeds to tackle the two down to the ground. " Hi Annie. " Draco greets her while she continues to '' Kill '' the other two, " Hi Draco. " she greets back choking Richard with her arms and Louis with her legs.


    " Right. I hope that teaches you a lesson on not to leave me behind again. " satisfied with her work, she brushes off the dirt on herself with a smiling face. " Yup, got it. Never leave you behind again. " The two boys wheeze out as they catch their breath. " Oh right, I ran into professor Quirrel in a cloak running with a terrified look on his face. "


    " Wait what!? " Draco says not believing his ears, " Not to worry though, I just acted like he was a stranger threatening me and beat him up real good. " Richard gave her a thumbs up with a grin " Nice one. "

 Chapter 22 - Planning for Vengence is Everything

    " Okay, now that everything''s in the clear for now. We should head back to our dorm rooms. " Richard suggests, dragging Louis by the arm to the direction of Hogwarts. " But what about Meister?! " Louis exclaims in desperation as he attempts to escape his cousins grasp " You and I both know he''ll live through his injury. Now come on, we''re way past curfew at this point, the only ones supposed to be here, is Draco and golden boy passed out like a light over there. "


    Louis didn''t even have a chance to retaliate when Annie accompanied Rochard in dragging their cousin back to their dorm rooms, leaving Draco once they said their farewells.


    It wasnt long after the three Princetons left when Hagrid entered the scene with Fang in tow, how they only just arrived at the scene of the crime was a mystery even to Draco.


    Hagrid''s eyes swept over the area before they landed on the passed out Harry Potter laid back against a tree, and Draco standing some distance away slightly sweating. " Wha'' ''append ''ere? " The half giant exclaims in worry as he rushes over to Harry. Draco brisk walked to where the two were before filling him in in what has happened, mostly.


    " We were walking through the forest like you told us too. Then we heard a neighing In the distance. Potter over there decided to come over here to figure out what happened, I followed him because I had no choice. When we arrived, we saw a cloaked figure hunched over the unicorn about to do something horrible. But then Potter put his hand to his scar and screamed in pain and passes out. I, not wanting to die at such a young age, cast a spell and scared the cloaked person away. Why a fully grown person was running away from a eleven-close to twelve years old boy is a mystery to me. Anything other questions? " Draco finished as he took a large breath from his long rant.


    Though Hagrid was skeptic at the young Malfoy''s answer, he was the only there and awake the whole time the accident occurred so he had to take his word for it. Shaking his head, Hagrid scooped up the passed out boy into his arms and turned to the direction of the school with Fang close behind " Its ''ine ''ye no need ''teh say no ''ore, come on let''s ''ead back to ''ogwarts. "


    When the three entered Hogwarts once more, after dropping Fang off at Hagrid''s hut, Draco went back to the Slytherin dormitory while Hagrid dropped off Harty at madam Pomfrey''s for a check up. After being assured that Harry was physically okay, Hageid went back to his hut and went to sleep with a heavy heart. Draco on the other hand, went to sleep with a curious mind due to the day''s events and what he did to professor Quirrel in a moment of willpower, or stupidity really, the man was a teacher for Merlins sake, he was incredibly luckily to have come out unscathed after what he did.


    With his mind running non-stop like a horse during a race, Draco had to force himself to sleep or he''d have a difficult time staying awake during his lessons tomorrow.


    When day light came and Richard started getting ready for the day, he realised someone staring creepily at him from behind. It wasn''t like he could ignore the person''s gaze on him, considering the fact that it felt like they were planning to see into his soul from how hard they were staring at him, it gave him goosebumps to say the least.


    '' Where''s Louie at a time like this? I really need someone to distract me or him right about now. '' And as he wished, Louie came stumbling into the dorm room all wet. " Richie, I got soaked so I''ll be late for breakfast. Don''t bother waiting up on me and take Bandit with you please, he gets unnecessarily angry when he has no food. " Fetching himself some dry clothes and a towel to bring with him to the shower, Louis was too occupied to notice the other two roommates in the room he completely forgot about.


    Thus, when he turned his full attention back to Richard, it was only then did he take note of the other two boys in the room. " Ah. " Was all he managed to say before blasting out the door and to the shower room.


    Many things were going through Richard''s mind, all of which are plans of getting his revenge back on Louis who had left him to face the two weirdos in the room. " Do you mind? There''s something called privacy you know? " He finally blurts out, unable to stand the two staring into his soul the moment he woke up.


    When the Harry and Ron finally left, Richard hastily scooped up Bandit and his books and zoomed straight toward the dining hall.


    Deciding it''d be best if he was invisible for the entire day due to how uncomfortable the stares Harry and Ron gave him were, which was why there was a gap in between Neville and Annie. Neville was discussing about his findings with more uses of the herbology plants he became strongly fascinated in with Ricahrd, while Annie just sat at the side lines and watched the two share their views on why it would be useful or harmful to include them in potions.


    Harry and Ron were observing the two Princetons while Hermoine was on the verge of slapping the two up their heads for being so rude to stare. It was only when they felt a cold breeze pass them by made them stop in their tracks. " Did you even realise that the two of them were out roommates? " Ron informed Hermoine in disbelief " I didn''t even know we had more roommates truth be told. " Harry adds in, a tad bit dumbfounded at the realisation.


    " Honestly you two, could you not stick your nose in where it shouldn''t be? " It was clear that Hermoine was getting annoyed with them due to what''s been happening lately.


    " I''m going for classes today. " Louis told the two who had in turn dropped what they were doing doing in surprise. " Are you serious? Are you sick? Did you get possessed or hypnotized without your acknowledgement? " Questions after questions were bombarded by the two cousins based on the fact that their Louis, the one they''ve known since they were practically in diapers, was going to classes Willingly. Emphasis on willingly. It would be like asking a cat to stop ruining everything they see on sight to put it simply.


    " I''m fine okay? I just have a feeling that I should be staying in school today is all. " Nothing was said after that, after all, when Louis had a feeling it was always right.


    When classes had ended that day, Louis pated with Annie and Richard and went off to the DADA classroom where the feeling he had was strongest. Turning invisible and entering the room once he made sure the cost was clear, the reason why was simple. Professor Quirrell was out for the moment leaving his office empty and the perfect opportunity to snoop around.


    '' It appears my feeling was right once again, and who in their right kind keeps an itinerary for their evil schemes? What is this guy? A five year old? '' Thoughts aside, the neatly scheduled schemes were all the evidence Louis needs. Taking out his wand and casting a simple duplication spell, Louis placed everything back to where he found them and left the scene as he arrived.


    '' All that''s left to do now is wait for exams to pass and '' bye bye Lord Volde-no-nose. '' '' Satisfied with his progress, Louis returned to doing his daily routines happily.

 Chapter 23 - The Important Stuff Is Happening Here

    " Can you believe how easy the exams were? And to think I read up on extra points in case they came out with Neville. " Richard huffs out, frustrated at the difficulty level of their exams.


    Annie on the other hand, was down right dead. She seemed like a walking ghost from the way she was swaying to and fro with each step she took. " What happened to you Ann? " Louis questions worriedly, " Suffering from insomnia at the current moment, read up on more then I should have till late at night and couldn''t sleep properly for the past week. I''m gonna hit the hay while my brain can still function, see you guys at dinner....or not. " With Annie gone, the two boys strolled to the dining hall for lunch with famished stomachs.


    " So...I''ve got a plan. " Louis says out of the blue as he takes a bite out of his fifth Jello cup. " A plan for what exactly? " Draco asks as he joins the two boys seeing as the dining hall was practically empty. " The one you were told about two weeks before the exams? " Richard helps remind the young Malfoy kindly as he stabs his piece of sausage and wats it like a barbarian.


    " Ah, that plan. " Draco says embarrassed , " Yup, that plan. So, now that all the other things are out of the way. I''m guessing that the golden trio have caught up on things by now and are going to be doing some '' investigation '' " He air quotes the word, " And our soon to be fired DADA professor is going to be there to confess all his deeds, or somewhere along that line - " Draco cuts in before more can be said, " And this concerns us how? "


    Louis rolls his eyes at his blonde friend before continuing, " The important point is, is that the Merlin shitting Professor is going to be there, and I want him to suffer for what his done. " At this point Into his '' Plan '' Louis was emitting dark waves due to his anger he has for Professor Quirrell. " No killing Louie. You know that. " Richard calmly states as he stabs another sausage, " But that doesn''t mean he needs to be in one piece, does it? " Louis was obviously testing how far he can go for his vengeance based on his questions.


    Richard wasn''t even going to try to argue with his cousin, he''d just have to make sure that the victim is alive and not dead on the ground by the time the other professors reach the room. He was now contemplating on getting another vacation. '' Draco''s family is hosting a ball soon, maybe I should go, wait....All Princetons are invited to their ball this year...I have a sad life. ''


    Depressing thoughts aside, Richard watched as the golden trio made their way to Hagrid''s hut from a distance. " We should get ready right about now, Harry''s no doubt going to piece together everything soon, and we don''t want to be caught off guard when it happens. "


    And so, the small group of boys made their way to Fluffy''s room unnoticed to those they passed by.


    Arriving to the Room with the mirror of erised perched in the middle, the three boys went their separate ways and to their own spots, hidden in the shadows from plain sight.


    It was only after three cups of Jellos and a small picnic did Quirrell arrive, talking to the face on the back of his head, the professor was to distracted to sense the three boys only a few feet away from him.


    When the professor had at last shut up, the three boys waited once more for Harry to arrive. and two cups of smoothies later did the boy arrive, battered and a tad bit sweaty.


    The plan was in action at last, while Quirrell rambled on and on about his role and what he did, Draco came out from his hiding spot and sneaked up to the mirror with a hammer in hand. Richard turned invisible, and went to the small flight of stairs from where Harry previously stood with his wand in hand. Louis turned invisible as well and walked up to Quirrell, a devilish smirk on his face as he got ready to cast his spell.


    The drama had at last came tilt he point where Quirrell held Harry in a tight grasp turban down, while the boy grunted in pain from his scar due to the face on the back of Quirrell''s head. " Look into the mirror and tell me what you see! " The man yelled in anguish at the boy, forcing him to look into the mirror.


    Forced to look into the mirror, Harry noticed something odd, his reflection had a look of despair as it patted down all over seeming as if it lost something important. " Well?! Where is the stone!? " The bald man yelled hysterically as he tightened his grip on the boy even more.


    However, before Harry even had the chance to utter a sound, a hammer appeared out of nowhere and smashed hard into the mirror, shattering it completely. Quirrell was the first to react as well as the face on his head as they both screamed in horror " NOOOO! " Knowing now that their chance was gone and all his planning had gone to waste, Quirrell shoved Harry aside and made a break for it to the small flight of stairs.


    Unfortunately, he tripped out of nowhere when he made it to the top of the stairs, dazed and confused at what had happened Quirrell was hit with a unknown spell along with a knock out spell, rendering him unconscious.


    The face at the back of Quirrell''s head realised that the best chance he had to getting out alive.....sort of, was by ditching the professor and attempt to possess the chosen one meant to kill him. With a raspy wail like cry, the face removed itself from it''s host and floated to the half conscious boy like a turtle on steroids.


    It was to bad for him when Louis began to cast his spells like a machine gun. The first spell he casted was one of time manipulation, where the target hit by it would have time around it slowed down ten times, making the subject slow like a plant growing. The second, third, fourth, and fifth spells were to make sure the soul in pain unimaginable and unable to scream in pain, Louis was just acting petty when he catsed these spells. The last spell cast was a advanced tracking spell, placed deep into the soul where it couldn''t be seen, felt, or found. And only the caster would have the power to remove the spell or have it there for eternity.


    When he at last felt satisfied, Louis let out a breath of air he didn''t know he had been holding. " Yahhhh, we''re going to have to talk about this " Richard points to the indistinguishable face, " and your temper. " Dravo comes to Louis'' side and nods in agreement with Richard.


    " Are we done now? Dinners about to be served and the professors are about to arrive. " Draco points out as he starts to drag Louis by the arm with his left hand and Riachrd with his right. " Wait, " Draco stops moving, " are we just going to leave professor Quirrell there? " Draco asks unsure, " Don''t worry about him, I cast a truth spell on him before knocking him out, he''ll be sprouting out all the things he''s done while hosting Volderwort. " Richard reassures, " Your just making fun of his name aren''t you? " Rochard nods " Yup, and so is Louie and Ann. "


    Once his doubts are reassured, Draco nods and resumes to drag the two Princetons to the dining hall.


    The disfigured face in the fog, had somehow managed to move despite the pain he was going through and escape Hogwarts before the professors arrived.


    That night, the professors found the mirror of erised shattered, Harry Potter unconscious on the ground, and Quirrell at the top of the steps knocked out. It was without a doubt the busiest night in Hogwarts with the students gossiping about what they were guessing happened to the boy-who-lived and their DADA professor right after their exams, spreading like wildfire.

 Chapter 24 - Train Rides are Fun

    Harry was thoroughly confused when he woke up. When Dumbledore spoke to the boy, he had explaiend what was to happen to Quirrell, and some words praises before leaving Harry to himself.


    Leaving the sorcerer''s stone being missing aside, Harry was stuck deep in thought at who the people that helped him were, why they destroyed the mirror of erised, how timely their presence was, and how many of them were there at the time.


    Once discharged by Madam Pomfrey, Harry went to the dining hall to meet up with Hermoine and Ron for the end of the year feast.


    In the dining hall, all the students were chatting up a storm. Some were discussing about Harry Potter and his adventure while others were bitter that Slytherin had won the house cup for seven years in a row.


    Louis, Annie, and Richard had no care for such a thing - though they did congratulate Draco for his house winning before they entered the dining hall - and were doing their own things. Louis was busy with Bandit, Annie was secretly sharpening her sword, and Richard distracted with reading his newest book for potions which he got from the librarian whom seemed oddly fond of him.


    All chatter died down when Dumbledore stood up to announce the house cup winners after Harry sat at the Gryffindor table. " Congratulations Slyherin for winning the house cup. " He pauses to let the house celebrate and laugh with happiness, " But, It has been an eventful year which had gone by just like that. And due to some last minute events happening, " At this point, everyone was nervous and slightly lost, the Slytherins were the most nervous " Some points are to be given out. " Everyone had started to talk loudly once more. Some Slytherins looked as if they wanted to throw their benches at Dumbledore while others wanted to flip the table out of anger.


    " Well he''s playing favourites. " Richard states grumpily as he looks for Draco at the Slytherin table, the boy had a very weird expression on his face. " No duh. " Annie shoots back as she sharpens her sword with a murderous look to the teachers table or more specifically, Dumbledore.


    When the noise had lowered down, Dumbledore resumed talking once more " First, Miss Hermoine Granger, who used her intellect while others were in grave danger, Fifty points. " Gryffindor cheered " Second Mr Ronald Weasley, for the best played game of chess that Hogwarts has ever seen this many years, fifty points. " More cheering from Gryffindor and a shocked but happy look on Harry''s face for his best friend, " And third, to mister Harry Potter, for pure love and outstanding courage, I award Gryffindor house sixty points. " Even more cheering from Gryffindor, " And finally, it takes a great deal of bravery, to stand up to your enemies, but a great deal more to stand up to your friends. I award ten points to Neville Longbottom. " Now that was a shock to Richard who''s known Neville since the start of the year, making him extremely proud of his friend for his accomplishments, though the loud cheering from the rest of the Gryffindors irked him to no end.


    Tallying up the points in their heads, the Slytherins realised they had lost the house cup due to those last minute adding of points from Dumbledore to Gryffindor. They were all crestfallen especially the seventh year students for it was their last year in Hogwarts. " Now that''s just plain ridiculous. " Louis grumbled lowly to which Annie, Richard, and Bandit nodded in agreement.


    Draco could feel his best friend''s annoyance from where he sat, he felt glad to have become friends with Louis and his cousins, they definitely brightened up his dark days.


    After the cheering had stopped Dumbledore continued to speak, " And with that, I believe this requires some redecorating. " And just like that, the green colours of the Slytherin house, changed to the red of the Gryffindor house, and so began their end of year feast.


    When the feast was at last over, all the students went back to their dorms for the the night and packed up their trunks for the nest day. Their break was coming and everyone was excited for it, Louis especially so.


    When morning came and everyone had their last breakfast in Hogwarts until next year, Louis and the gang were the first few to board the train before anyone else.


    " So how are you guys going to spend your break? " Draco asked the three, curious on what they had planned. Richard was the first to speak, " Besides going to the ball your family is hosting on the first week? Not much other then stay home for a while then go with Louie and his family overseas again. " Annie was next to tell, " Sword fighting and training, I''m getting rusty in my skills and I need to sharpen them once more, but I am going overseas with these two as well. " She was swinging her sword to close too Draco''s face close for comfort.


    " I''ve got some things I need to take care of back in the forest at home. Apparently some hunters are back in the area once they noticed I was gone. But we are going to somewhere for the holidays, where? I don''t know. Mom and Dad thought it''d be best of I didn''t know till the last minute. " Louis spoke as he watched Bandit explore the cabin they were in.


    " Huh. Maybe I could follow you guys this time. Father and Mother have become nicer since we last talked so I''m sure they''d let me go! " He happily said as he thought about it. " Word of advice. You might want to bring extra cash when you go with us. " Richard tells Draco, " Why? " " Don''t question it, just trust me on this. " Richard retorts back.


    " Right I forgot to ask but what did you do to the sorcerer''s stone? " Draco asks the two boys who had last seen it " Sent it back to Nicholas Flamel by owl since Volderwart will start thinking it got destroyed by some miracle. " Louis casually says as he tosses a piece of cookie to Bandit.


    The Train had at last taken off when everyone had boarded and got settled in. It wasn''t even ten minutes when the door to their cabin opened abruptly. Lo and behold, Harry, Ron, and Hermoine were the ones to greet them " Excuse us but- " Hermoine cut herself off when she saw Draco In the cabin accompanied by three other kids whom had already changed out of their robes and into their own clothes strangely so, she couldn''t seem to remember who they were.


    Harry and Ron were behind her when the door was opened so their line of sight was blocked and dod not notice the young Malfoy. Wondering why she stopped talking halfway, they looked over walked forward to get a better look at who it was in the cabin.


    Ron had a sour face when he saw Draco, while Harry had a mixture of a sour and defensive attitude toward the Malfoy heir. " Malfoy?! " Ron cries out almost hysterically, " What are you doing here?! " Harry follows suit. " Taking the train to Narnia. " Draco answered sarcastically.


    " Who are you three? I can''t help but get the feeling I''ve seen you before. " Hermoine asked unsure of herself, " We''re Flying unicorns whose mission is to invade the muggle world and spread rainbows and kittens in it. What do you think? " Louis sarcastically remarks following Draco in tow.


    " Stop it you two. " Annie scolds the two boys as she whacks them on the head lightly before looking back at the three. " Sorry about them, but would you mind leaving? We were discussing something of importance when you interrupted. Thanks! " Annie closes the door on them before they even had the chance to respond. " That was a little rude don''t you think? " Richard asked with his eyebrows raised at the three. " I apologised to them in my heart, they just couldn''t hear it. " The three responded simultaneously, almost as if they had planned it.


    " What just happened? " Harry asks dazed as he stares at the door of the cabin that had been shut on them not to long ago. " I have no idea. " Ron answered back. Hermoine shook herself out of her daze before readying herself to knock on the door, but properly this time.


    Waiting for a reply after knocking three times, the door slid open slowly with a head sticking out curiously " Yes? What do you want? " Louis asks childishly. " We were wondering if we could seat with you guys, since the other cabins are all full. If you don''t mind that is. " Hermoine adds quickly when she saw the dore close slightly. " Wait a moment. " Louis says as he goes back in to shut the door once more.


    The three didn''t have to wait long before the door opened once more and Louis let the three in. " Come on in. " Richard greets as he closes the after they entered.


    The whole ride was ridiculously awkward for Draco and the golden trio, the Princetons just ignored them as they did their own things, completely forgotten by Harry, Ron, and Hermoine by some miracle.


    When the Hogwarts express had finally neared Kingscross, the four breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t wait any longer to leave the cabin. Though the trio did jump up in fright when the door opened suddenly making them look towards it. The Princetons had stepped out of the cabin and left area when their sights were on Kingscross. " How in the bloody hell did we forget they were in the same cabin the whole ride? " Ron asked exasperated, " I do not want to know. " Hermoine states as she got up and slid open the cabin door, " Are you boys coming or not? " She asked with her eyebrow raised.


    Thinking that Draco was still in the cabin with them, they turned back to where he sat but where throughly confused as he was not where he sat, or anywhere in the cabin at all. " Where''d Draco go? " Harry asks incredulous, " Wasn''t he just here? " Ron follows suit.

 Chapter 25 - Getting Lost is Easy

    " Louis! I''m finally going to be a big brother! " Draco frantically shakes his friend to express his delight of finally having another child in his family.


    " Yes, I know. I was there when they announced it, now please stop shaking me. My breakfast is coming back up. " It was during the ball when Lucius and Narcissa announced that they''d be having a new addition to the family.


    Draco at that time, was confused by what was said and thought that his parents meant getting another pet or something so he shrugged it off.


    It was only after the ball, when he went up to his parents to verify what they meant did he understand he was getting a younger sibling.


    The boy practically squealed in excitement and ran all around the Malfoy manor with a bright smile on his face. Louis, whom had stayed back after the ball, was happy for his best friend to have a younger sibling at last.


    Though he did not expect Draco to violently shake him like a rag doll when the young Malfoy ran up to him.


    Once the shaking stopped at last, Draco ran up to his parents and gave them a hug filled with happiness.


    After years of being the only child, Draco was beyond excited to finally get a sibling he would most definitely spoil as much as he can.


    The first week of school break went by smoothly. When the ball the Malfoys were hosting came to an end, the next few days would be relatively rushed for the Princetons.


    Especially for Louis, he had forgot to inform his mystical friends that he''d be going overseas and was currently being swarmed by letters from them.


    " I''m so sorry I forgot to tell you guys! I got too wrapped up in a matter that it slipped! I''ll make it up to you guys okay? I''m sorry! " Was what Louis would write back for every letter sent to him.


    " Having fun Louie? " Richard asks with epicaricacy clearly shown on his face.


    " I was until you showed up. " Louis jokes. " Oh how you hurt my poor heart! " Richard feins putting a hand to his heart in a dramatic manner.


    " So is Draco still coming with us for the holiday? " Justin asks to clarify to Natalia. " Don''t know, I''ll aks him the day before we head off. "


    Cramming his clothes into his already stuffed suitcase, Louis decides it''s time for a small break and check up and see if Draco''s going to be going with them staying with his parents.


    " Only two days left before taking off. " He mumbles to himself as he watches Dewy fly off in the distance.


    ? ? ?


    " Hey dad? " Louis calls from the living room. " Yeah son? What do you need? " Justin replies from the kitchen.


    " When''s the trip to Egypt? " The boy asks his father as he takes a seat on the couch, " During your second year Christmas break. " His father replies coming out from the kitchen with a cup of tea in hand.


    " Then where are we going now? " Louis asks with confusion eminent on his face. Justin chuckles from Louis'' expression.


    " Why don''t you ask your mother that? She''s the one who planned it after all. " Ruffling Louis'' hair, Justin rises from his seat and heads back into the kitchen for another cup of tea.


    ? ? ?


    " Everyone got what they need? " Natalia asks the group at the airport.


    Getting a collective response of '' Yes '' Natalia nods her head and asks again, " Did anyone forget anything important? Passport? Luggage? Your tickets I gave to you when we left the house? "


    Another collective response of '' No '' and '' yes '' and everyone was ready. Now the Princeton family along with Draco were ready to head onto the plane for their vacation.


    " So, we''re going to Greece for the holidays. " Natalia casually says as everyone gets settled in their seats.


    A sharp inhale of air comes from Annie, " Are you serious? " She squeaks out in excitement.


    Draco sitting next to Louis - who was by the window - leans over and asks, " What''s in Greece to make her like that? " Eyes shooting at the direction of Annie who can hardly control her squealing.


    " She read on up on some stuff when we were younger, and she got hooked on the history and the inventions of Greece. It''s the only thing aside from sword fighting that she really loves. "


    Shrugging his shoulders, Louis slumps his head down onto the makeshift table and proceeds fall to sleep.


    " It''s a three and a half to four hour flight. Take a nap, trust me when I say you''ll need it. " Richard Informs the confused boy as he too falls asleep with an sleeping mask over his eyes.


    Heeding the advice of the young Princeton, Draco shuts his eyes to prep himself for a long day ahead after landing.


    ? ? ?


    In the wee hours of the morning, the group of wizards have at last touched ground and are currently going to the luggage pick-up station for their luggage.


    Lukas wasn''t with them because he got caught up in some legal issues with the M.O.M from his last trip to France.


    Getting off at the entrance of the hotel, the group of six head in to drop off their luggages and head out to explore Greece. First stop, Crete Region.


    ? ? ?


    " No. " Natalia flat out refuses her son.


    " Please? " Louis begs with big eyes. Lyran can be seen snickering in the background.


    " Why in the name of Merlin''s beard do you want to Samari¨¢ George? We''ve only been in Heraklion for an hour. " Natalia sent glares towards Lyran who was the reason why Louis wants to head of to Samari¨¢ George by himself.


    " Ann and Richie have their own things to do here so I''m bored. And I''ve already explored every nook and cranny in this town. Please? " His eyes turned more pathetic.


    Natalie''s defenses are crumbling at the sight if her son, unable to resist, she can only sigh in defeat.


    " Alright. You can go...." Louis'' face lights up, " But on the condition that Lyran and Draco goes with you. " his face brightens even more while Lyran chokes along with.


    " YES! YES! YES! " Louis celebrates happily while Lyran hysterically shakes Natalia, " Why?! I''ll lose him five minutes in! " Being shaken like a shaker, Natalia laughs madly like a villain while Draco slumps to the ground in defeat.


    " Bye! Have fun! " Richard and Annie wave off happily at Lyran as she gets dragged off by Louis with Draco in tow.


    ? ? ?


    When night came at last, Lyran trudges into the hotel like the undead and slumps into the couch in the lobby.


    " Had a nice day? " Natalia asks Evilly from behind the couch. " Hilarious, I lost him and Draco three minutes in and had to search every inch of Samari¨¢ George and I still couldn''t find them. "


    " Hi mom! Hi dad! " Louis happily greets as he licks his gelatin ice-cream at the entrance of the lobby. " Louis!? " Lyran exclaims in surprise at the sight of her nephew.


    " Hi Aunt Lyran! I couldn''t find you after a while so I gave up, but I did find some awesome things with the time I had! " Happily consuming his ice-cream completely oblivious to the state Lyran is in, he gives a small scoop to Bandit.


    Draco who was behind him was eating his Gyro he managed to grab while Louis was dragging him all throughout Samari¨¢ George.


    " Wait a minute, was Bandit with you two the whole time? " Lyran asks incredulous. " Yah, why? " Louis asks with a tilt of his head.


    Staring at his expression, Lyran can only wave the matter off and lie back on the couch in defeat.


    " What''s the flavour of your ice-cream Louie? " Annie asks curiously as she takes note of the colourful colours, " cotton candy swirls. " Draco informs quickly, " You die from the sweetness, don''t do it. "

 Chapter 26 - Dont Plan for Long Trips, Drain You Dry

    " Remind me again why we came to Greece? " Lyran mutters as they walk through Plaka in Athens. " To have a holiday? " Annie answers uncertain.


    " Then can someone explain to me why Louis disappears at every chance he has, dragging Draco along with him? " She asks exasperated. " Cause his Louie. " Annie explains more certain this time


    " That answer does not reassure me in any way shape or form. " Annie and Richard shrugs their shoulders in synchronicity.


    Natalia and Justin were having their own fun somewhere else, in Lake Vouliagmeni to be more specific.


    The group of Princetons had split into two to do their own things for the day, but Louis suddenly upped and dragged Draco along splitting the two groups into three. The Malfoy and Princeton heirs were nowhere in sight.


    " Where in Merlin''s beard did those two disappear to? " Lyran grits out as she attempts to walk calmly, but fails miserably.


    " We should place a tracker on him. " Richard jokingly says while he and Annie follow behind Lyran.


    " We already tried that idea, but Louis removed it in three seconds flat. " Lyran sadly says, " How? " " Not even I know. "


    Glumness aside, the scenery was great! And the locals made the place even better with their vibrant energy!


    ? ? ?


    " Louis! Where in the bloody heck are we?! " Draco at the moment is experiencing very mixed emotions, all his worry and joy clashing together and creating a very confused Draco.


    He did not mean to split from the other three willingly, he was dragged away before he even knew what was happening.


    By now, Louis has practically dragged him all throughout Greece by their second week. How was that even possible?! But, all the food he had eaten were unquestionably the best.


    " So are you enjoying yourself? " Louis suddenly asks Draco while they were taking a short break on a bench.


    " Aside from all the craziness? Yeah. I''m having a lot of fun in Greece. Perhaps I should travel more in the future. " The young Malfoy reflects as he looks at the sunset.


    " Good, we all deserve a break every now and then, and holidays overseas are the best way to spend a break. Don''t you agree? " Louis smiles happily at a relaxed Draco.


    Seeing his best friend happy for him, makes Draco realise that having real friends who sincerely care for him are the kind of friends he wants in his life.


    Agreeing with Louis, he nods his head and looks back to the sunset.


    Silence blanketing the area for a short while, the boys decide they''ve rested enough and leave the bench to continue their exploration.


    ? ? ?


    " Whyyyyy? " Both boys say in sync, " Because if you miss school then you''ll have to repeat the year? " Justin says to the boys.


    " NO! " Both shout out at the same time. " Are you sure they aren''t siblings? " Annie asks Natalia and Justin curiously.


    " The birth certificate says so. " Natalia replies in confirmation. Meanwhile, the two boys were hugging a nearby tree in desperation while Justin attempts to pry them off of it.


    " Are we really going back home now? " Louis asks with wide, teary eyes. " Can''t we just stay a little longer? " Draco follows along.


    Natalia, Lyran and Justin flat out rejects them. " No. "


    " I''ll hide your art supplies and Jello if you don''t get on the plane. " Natalia threatens Louis, " Alrighty then! Let''s head on back home! "


    The sudden change in attitude wasn''t really a surprise for the group, considering Louis'' only hobby and favourite food is at risk.


    With a defeated sigh, Draco trudges along beside Louis heading to the cab waiting for them. " Everyone check and see if you''ve forgotten anything back at the hotel. " Lyran reminds as she too double checks her stuff.


    " Nothing missing? " She asks. Getting the collective answers of '' No. '' She nods her head and signals for the driver to head off.


    Evening came and it was time to board the plane, everyone drags their heavy feet along due to pure exhaustion from exploring the airport.


    The small group place their carry on luggage above their seats and then proceed to melt into their cushioned seats and drift off into dreamland and only return when they''ve landed back home.


    ? ? ?


    " I will say, that was the most peaceful sleep I''ve had in weeks! " Lyren happily says as she stretches her body.


    Nodding his head in agreement, Justin turns his attention to his still asleep son.


    Louis was out like the dead even after the landing of the plane, he made no movement of whether he was awake or not. He''s practically dead to the world with how shallow his breathing is at the moment.


    Gently shaking Louis by the shoulder in an attempt to wake him up, it comes out fruitless.


    Seeing as they were one of the last people still on the plane, Justin decides to just pick up Louis and throw him over his shoulders like a sack of potatoes but in a very gentle manner.


    Taking down Louis'' carry on luggage with his free arm, Justin then heads toward the exit where the rest of the group was. " His still out? " Draco asks amazed.


    " You''d be surprised by how long he sleeps on some days and how he doesn''t respond to anything outside his dreams. I''m just weirded out by how this, " He lightly jerks Louis'' body, " Doesn''t happen in Hogwarts. "


    " New environment perhaps? He could''ve just been uncomfortable in a unfamiliar place. " Richard suggests sleepily, " You and I both know that''s not true. "


    Putting the matter of Louis and his sleeping habits aside, the Princetons and Draco have at last collected their bags and are now heading towards the lounge area of the airport for a short rest.


    " Mm? Are we home yet? " Louis mumbles rubbing his eyes while his still on his dad''s shoulder. " We arrived thirty minutes ago. " he says as he places Louis on his feet.


    " Hooray...! " Louis yawns halfway through his celebration. " Are we dropping off Draco back at his manor or are his parents fetching him? " He asks his mother.


    " They did write that they''d be picking him up at the airport. " Natalia reminds Louis as she gives him a his warm cup of tea.


    " Hey Nat, Justin? I''ve got to go cause Lukas is still having trouble with the M.O.M and his trip to France. I''ll swing by the house soon, see ya! " And with that, Lyran apparates to the ministry and Lukas.


    " Natalia! Justin! It''s good to see you again! I take it that you and the kids had fun in Greece? " Narcissa asks giving Natalia and Justin a hug.


    " Did you bring any souvenirs? " Lucius asks out of nowhere, " Haha! Hilarious one Lucius! " Justin laughs aloud as he pats Lucius on the back.


    " Sure. " Lucius mumbles grumpily like a cat " Don''t worry father, I brought back souvenirs for you, mother and my baby sibling. " Draco happily informs as he hugs his mother in excitement looking at the small bump on her belly.


    Half an hour more and the two families decided it was time to head back home and said their goodbyes.


    ? ? ?


    " Kids! Hurry up now! We''re going to end up missing the Hogwarts Express if you delay any longer! " Natalia hurries the three young Princetons.


    Even she and Justin are hustling themselves around the manor. The jet lag from their flight had made them sleep through a whole entire day.


    And considering the fact they had landed a day before school started, they were very much screwed.


    " Everyone got what they need? " Natalia asks slightly panicking, " Bandit? Where''d he go? Bandit! " Louis shouts out for his niffler running around the house.


    " Bandit! There you are! And whyyy are you going through my mums jewelry? Forget it, we gotta go now or we''ll miss the train! "


    It may be a blessing by Merlin or by some purely weird coincidence that Bandit had snuck with him, a certain object that would be helping Louis in the long run.

 Chapter 27 - Flashy Entrances are Everything

    " Louis! Annie! Richard! You three are late! I thought you''d never make it and miss the train! " Draco scolds the three dragging them towards the express train after the four say ''goodbye'' to their parents.


    " Okay, I''ll admit it that over sleeping was our fault, but at least we made it right? " Annie defends.


    " Speaking of which, I think saw Golden boy and Red head outside the barrier. " Louis says remembering them passing by the redheads family but were in to much of a hurry to care.


    Rolling his eyes, Draco brings them to an empty cart and the four settle down with a sigh of relief.


    Annie, Richard and Draco were still jet lagged so they decided to take a nap until the Hogwarts express reached its destination.


    Louis was also in the same condition as them, but had to feed Bandit his snacks or suffer the wrath of the niffler sooner rather than later.


    Five minutes in and the Hogwarts express was taking off. Still feeding Bandit his snacks, Louis happens to overhear a conversation that was taking place outside their cart.


    " Don''t you find it weird- "


    " that Ron and Harry- "


    " Aren''t here yet? " The voices question sounding slightly worried. Louis was certain that they were twins. But who were they exactly?


    " Do we really- " The voices start again.


    " Want to look for them? " The other voice finishes off. " Do you want me to help you? " Louis asks popping up all of a sudden.


    Both twins turn their heads to Louis at the same time with surprised looks on their faces. " Really? " The twin on the left says, " You''d help us? " The twin on the right asks.


    " I did offer you help, so of course I''m gonna help you. " The smile on both twins faces made Louis happy with his choice of deciding to help them.


    " I''m George! " The twin on the left says, " And I''m Fred! " The one on the right greets. " I''m Louis. Nice to meet you. " The Princeton greets shaking both their hands.


    " So how are we- " Fred says, " Going to look for them? " George finishes. Looking left and right, Louis signals the two to enter the cabin once the coast is clear.


    Confused at what Louis was doing, the twins just shrug it off and head into the small room to find out.


    " So what are you- " George says, " Going to do exactly? " Fred finishes. All Louis does, is smirk mischievously while he pulls out his wand. " You''ll know soon enough. "


    " Does that creep you out Fred? " The Weasley asks his twin, " It sure does George. "


    With a simple wave of his wand, Louis casts his spell and a ripple in the air slowly shows itself to the boys. " Wicked. " The twins say in awe.


    " That''s where the two are right this moment. " Louis tells the two looking through the ripple, squinting his eyes to get a better look through the rippling. " Outside the barrier apparently. "


    " Why are they outside the barrier anyways? " Louis asks looking back at the two. The two just shrug their shoulders.


    " We don''t really know ourselves. " George says, " We thought they were on the train when we realised they weren''t with us on the platform. " Fred follows.


    Contempt with their answer, Louis shrugs his shoulders and offers the two mini cups of Jello from his pockets. " Jello? "


    The two stare at the cups of Jello for a solid minute before taking it and popping the glorified jelly desserts into their mouths.


    " So how come we haven''t seen you the whole of last year? " Fred asks " Unless your a first year, " George follows " Which doesn''t really make sense. " Both state.


    " Great job Louie, we''re not even back and you go ahead and do whatever this is. " A voice behind Louis remarks, startling the twin Weasley''s.


    " Woah! " Both exclaim in surprise, " Who- " George starts once more, " Are- " Fred follows suit, " You? " Both end at the same time.


    " Richard, cousin to this Jello giver over here. " Richard states jabbing his left thumb to Louis as he shakes the two''s hands with his right hand.


    " Are we missing anyone else here? " Both ask looking to each other, then proceed to look back to Louis, " Seeing as we did not even see Richard here when we entered. "


    Arms around each other''s neck and leaning against each other for support, the two await expectantly for Louis to introduce anyone else before getting surprised once more.


    " Right. " Louis says, remembering Annie and Draco- and getting horrified at the fact he actually forgot about his violent cousin.


    Coughing to cover up his comical expression, Louis turns around to introduce the still slumbering Draco and Annie in their respective seats- out like a log.


    " This is Annie, my other cousin. " Gesturing to the Princeton on his right, he then gestures to the Malfoy on his left, " And this is Draco, who I''m pretty sure you know. Or not. "


    " Shush it Louis, I''m trying to catch up on some sleep here. " Draco grumpily says readjusting his position for maximum comfort.


    " Yup. That''s him alright. " Both twins state to themselves.


    ? ? ?


    " Wake up you two! We''re here. " Richard had started to violently shake the two sleeping preteens when Hogwarts came into view.


    " Five more minutes. " Annie mumbles brushing off Richard''s hand. " We''re not even there yet. " Draco adds in, also brushing off Richard''s hand.


    " Wow. " Fred marvels at the two''s actions. " Are they always like this? " George asks Louis who was sitting on the opposite seat reading a book.


    " Nah, their only like this cause we went on a trip to Greece and came back two days before school started. We slept throught the whole of yesterday and only - just barely - woke up in time to catch the train. " Louis says as he flips to the next page of his book.


    " You went to Greece?! " Both twins exclaim in excitement at the revelation, " Tell us everything you saw! " The two state, both twins on either side of Louis awaiting eagerly.


    " Oh how wonderful. " Richard mumbles in sarcasm at Louis'' smile as he begins his recount of his time exploring all that Greece had to offer for the remainder of the train ride.


    ? ? ?


    It was three minutes before the Hogwarts express reached it''s stop when Draco, along with Annie at last woke up.


    " That was a great nap! " Draco yawns happily through his stretching " Same! " Annie follows Draco''s statement.


    " So what did we miss? " Draco asks looking toward Richard to fill him in, whom in turn only sighs in defeat as he points to the seat opposite of him.


    " Where''s Loui-! " Draco stops midway due to choking on air the second he saw the scene Richard was pointing at.


    Louis was grinning evilly as he lays out a blueprint of what was apparently Hogwarts, while Bandit and the twins plot their master prank plan for when the time they deemed was right .


    " How many years was I asleep for? " Annie mutters as she rubs her eyes in disbelief, and in slight concern for her safety just based off on the look Louis was showing on his face.


    " Better yet, what happened while we were asleep? Did a life changing event somehow happen while we were asleep? I''m so confused. " Draco at last states, short of breathe.


    " It''s better to be left in the dark in situations like these. The less we know the better our mentality will be. " Richard remarks as he watches the three boys and niffler evilly cackle at some point of their master plan.


    " Good idea. " The two agree immediately, to frightened for their own good now that Bandit has fellow partners in crime, and Louis was tagging along. It was a nightmare in the making.


    ? ? ?


    " Have you seen Harry and Ron? I haven''t been able to find them for a sometime now. " Hermoine asks the twins, worried for her friends and what they were doing.


    " Their fine. " George reassures her " Trust us. " Fred confidently states, patting Hermoine lightly on the back.


    " Alright, if you say so. " Hermoine says less worried, but now her eyes squint at the two Weasley''s in suspicion at their answers.


    It was only after the new batch of first years were sorted, and the start of the feast was there news of Harry and Ron''s whereabouts.


    And boy did they come enter in the best way possible.

 Chapter 28 - Things Happen When Your bored

    " They came in through a flying car and drove straight into the Womping Willow? Pfffft! " Louis was laughing at the situation Harry and Ron were in.


    " Don''t laugh Louis, even if it is funny, it''s still rude. " Draco lightly reprimand his friend, but was lightly snickering behind his hand.


    " No wonder Professor Snape looked angrier than usual when he entered the dining hall during the feast. " Annie states as she too attempts to not laugh at the situation.


    " It is funny. " Fred says, " But mom said dad''s going to be in trouble now because of it. " The twins state together.


    A short silence befalls onto the group before Louis breaks it, " I could ask my mom to help you guys if you want. " He offers the two.


    The twins look at each other in shock before looking back to Louis to respond. " No, no, no, no. " The say.


    " It''s fine. " George says.


    " We don''t really need it. " Fred follows.


    " But we''ll come to you when we do. " They both reassure the worried Princeton who in turn nods his head in satisfaction.


    " That aside. " Richard says as he takes out a roll of newspaper he was hiding somewhere on his body and places it on the table.


    " Someone''s coming to be the new DADA professor. " Richard emphasises the first word to get his feelings on the person across.


    " It''s someone worse than the last one isn''t it? " Louis guesses, " How''d you know? " Annie asks looking at Louis who shrugs shoulders " Gut feeling. "


    " Would you look at this Fred. " George calls his twin as he takes a better look at the paper, " What is it? " Fred asks his twin looking closer at the paper now.


    " Harry''s on the paper with our new professor. " Fred says as he picks the paper to show them who he was talking about.


    Louis violently shivers uncontrollably at the photo of Gilderoy Lockhart making the two cousins and twins look at him in wonder. " I''m gonna stay away from him as much as I can. " Louis says resolutely.


    " So we''re not going to be seeing you in DADA classes the whole year then. " Richard says monotonous while Fred and George look at the three in confusion.


    " What do you mean- " Both say.


    " Your not going to see him- " George says.


    " In DADA classes- " Fred continues.


    " For the whole year? " Both ask.


    " And I thought this year was the year you''d actually have a perfect attendance for at least one class! " Annie grunts in frustration and she then proceeds to strangle the life out of the nearest person, in which case was Fred.


    " Your killing him ann, stop it. " Richard intervenes, handing a cup of tea to Annie to help her calm down.


    " Scary. " Both Weasely''s mutter in horror as Fred holds his neck to protect in himself while George holds him close for protection.


    " You might wanna come over to this side in case she feels like ending someone. " Louis whispers over to the two making them scramble as quickly and quietly as possible to the other side of the table.


    Draco who had been in the conversation at first, appears slightly lost in thought while the others talked. Louis noticing this, decides something must have happened to his best friend to make him act like this.


    " Draco. " He calls for him, " Hm? " Draco answers still out of focus. " Could you accompany me to feed Bandit, I would do it myself, but Bandit''s been fussy about not spending time with you lately. "


    Still out of it, Draco numbly nods his head and follows behind Louis as the four others watch them leave. " Did something happen? " The twins ask the two Princeton''s who look to each other and look back to the two, " Can''t say cause we ourselves don''t know. "


    Reaching the hallway outside the dining room and near to one of the walls, Louis turns to face Draco arms crossed over as he looks to his friend in concern.


    " Draco, what''s wrong? " He asks straight to the point, finally snapping Draco out of his thoughts. " Huh? What do you mean- " Louis cuts him off swiftly.


    " You were fine when we entered for breakfast, so what''s got you like this? " Louis asks more concerned than before, he knew something was going on but not exactly what.


    " Really Louis? This early in the day? " Draco attempts to put the topic on hold, but the look on Louis'' face and he knows his not getting away with it.


    With a heavy sigh he starts talking, " When we were in Greece, my mother and father were at home almost every day. They never really went out because of the baby. " Draco explains, making Louis confused.


    " But on the day Golden boy and a few others went to Diagon Alley, He accidentally went to knockturn alley. " Draco looks troubled at this point in his explanation.


    " I overheard him talking about seeing my father selling some Dark magic items and the like to a dark arts salesman. " Louis is even more confused at this point but still encourages Draco to continue.


    " He says he heard somethings that father said and claims he overheard father talking about his disgust for the muggle protection act. " Louis was now beginning to piece things together.


    " But father wasn''t there on that day! He was at home with mother and making sure everything was alright! He even cut ties with all the dark arts wizards and witches cause he wanted us to be safer! " Draco''s eyes were watering in agony.


    " How could my father go back on his word and sell dark arts items?! Louis, I don''t know what to do I''m so lost. I just want my family to be safe and happy like when I was younger. I don''t want anything bad to happen. "


    The young Malfoy was silently sobbing into himself for comfort.


    Louis pulls Draco into a hug, worried for his friend and his family. '' Something''s going on and someone''s framing Draco''s dad even Draco knows this. I''ve got to get to the bottom of this. ''


    ? ? ?


    " Are you sure your okay to head to class? " Louis asks with concern for the now calmer Draco. " I''m telling you Louis, I''m fine! There''s no need for me to skip class because of this okay? I''ll see at lunch. "


    Defeated, Louis slumps his shoulders and heads to the suitcase under his bed to start his investigation, " Bandit. " He suddenly says and a small black head pops out from the pocket of his hoodie.


    " I need you to help me tell the others something. " He informs his partner lifting him up to his face in his hands. " And I need you to check the perimeter of the school for anything out of the ordinary and come back to report, got it? "


    Receiving a nod and a salute, Louis sends off Bandit to the forbidden forest after telling the niffler his message.


    " Now for my part in all of this. " He mutters softly to himself as he heads off to suitcase.


    ? ? ?


    " Where''s Louis? " Annie asks Draco at lunch, she was way too excited to tell her cousin what was about to happen after lunch. " Don''t know. He said he''d meet me for lunch, but his late. Which is new now that I think about it. "


    Richard pops up with a book on alchemy in his hands, " Considering the fact that he''s not missed - or been late - a single meal the whole time we''ve been in Hogwarts? Definitely new. "


    Annie and Richard - Whom was still reading his book - immediately notice the change with Louis'' mood and stop walking to question him while Draco looks at him in worry.


    " What happened? " Annie asks first, " Your never like this except for the time those hunters hurt your animal friends back home. " Richard points out now more worried for his cousin.

 Chapter 29 - Dont Make Bets, Youll Regret Them Later

    " Nothing happened. " Louis answers still looking half dead. " And you looking like the dead helps us how? " Richard retorts with his eyebrows raised.


    " It''s nothing you two. Don''t need to get yourselves worried over it. " Louis reassures once more.


    " The last time we let it pass by us, you blew up a building. Do you honestly think we''ll let you be by yourself when your acting like this? " Crossing her arms and attempting to stare straight into Louis'' soul, Annie does not succeed.


    Draco hearing this, is now scared for the well-being of the person who got on Louis'' bad side enough to blow up a building, was he even alive?


    " How in Merlin''s beard did you manage to blow up a building? " Draco asks Louis " Shear luck? " The young Princeton answers unsure.


    " I''m still trying to figure it out myself. " Richard tells Draco dejectedly. " Anyways, can''t you just tell us what''s on your mind? " Annie asks once more.


    " Let''s make a bet then! " Louis exclaims in a last ditch effort, catching Annie and Richard of guard. " Okay, go on. We''re listening. " Richard says as he props up his ears.


    " By the end of the day, If I can''t make it through all our lessons IN PERSON, I''ll tell you two what''s on my mind. " The two nod their heads.


    " But if I do make it, you two will drop the topic. Deal? " With a nod of their heads for confirmation and a shake of their hands, the deal is sealed.


    " I''ll just use a clone to Investigate for me while I''m in class. " Louis softly reasons sadly to himself as he heads for lunch with the other three.


    " How are you going to win the bet Louis? I''ve only seen you go to class five times the whole of last year. "


    " I mean no offence when I say this, but your not going to make it. Unless you''ve got a miracle potion to help you pay attention in class. " Draco reasons out.


    The devilish cackle Louis is making, gives it all away. " That''s it. I''m done. I''m to young for this crap. " Draco states raising his arms in the air and walking off to the Slytherin table.


    ? ? ?


    Herbology was interesting to say the least. Louis, Richard and Annie had added more conditions to their bet, and one of those conditions was that they had to be visible throughout the whole day.


    Professor Sprout nearly upped and fainted when she saw the three Princeton''s actually visible in her class, considering the fact that they were invisible for all their lessons the whole of last year.


    Adding to the fact that their teacher was on the verge of fainting, the class got even weirder when the Mandrake seedlings professor sprout instructed them to transplant, was silent when Louis pulled it out of the soil.


    The silence made the situation even more awkward when someone dramatically pointed at Louis holding the completely silent Mandrake in his hands while everyone else were holding crying Mandrakes.


    The awkward atmosphere still continues on even after Herbology class ended, many of the Gryffindor students were pointing and whispering among themselves about who they were.


    Only a select few Gryffindor students didn''t question Richard''s and Annie''s existence, but they did wonder why their friends weren''t invisible like they usually were.


    Louis was a complete mystery to everyone. Even if Annie and Richard had mentioned him here and there during their conversations a few times, it didn''t exactly help the fact that they knew close to nothing about the boy.


    They''ve never talked to the boy, seen the boy, or heard the boy. It was like he didn''t even exist!


    Transifiguration with professor McGonnagal was only slightly better since she didn''t react as much as professor Sprout did. But the atmosphere was still very awkward in class.


    When class finally ended and the last lesson of the day was nearing, Louis was on the verge of crying. '' Why do I keep making these stupid bets! '' Mentally smacking himself for being an idiot in these situations and heads off for class.


    Defence against the dark arts was the last lesson for the day, and no one was looking forward to it.


    When Gilderoy Lockhart strolled into the class, Louis had the most violent shiver to pass through his spine compared to the previous ones he had.


    " Good morning class! " He cheerfully greets the students who drone back their greeting to him.


    " Let''s begin today''s lesson--! " Unfortunately for both Harry and Louis, Gilderoy Lockhart caught sight of them.


    Rushing to Harry''s side, Lockhart places an arm over the boys shoulder in a friendly gesture and drags him to the front of the class saying words of self praise and the like.


    Following that, Lockhart proceeds to head for Louis who was at the very back of the class FAR away from the professor.


    " Would you mind coming up to the front of the class Mr.-- " Lockhart didn''t even stand a chance the second he placed he abruptly placed his hand on Louis'' shoulder.


    So when Lockhart '' brilliantly '' decided to bring more attention on the boy - without his consent, they made a good three meters in space before Louis actually did something.


    One cold and harsh glare at Lockhart made him stop in his tracks immediately. " No. " The young Princeton coldly says with his eyes sharp like daggers glaring into Lockharts very soul.


    A loud gulp could be heard from Lockhart as he slowly and cautiously backs away from the boy he managed to provoke who was looking like he was planning a murder.


    With all eyes on him, Lockhart attempts to cover up the embarrassing situation with a very fake cough, and brisk walks as fast as he can back to the front of the class where Harry still was.


    " Alright class, today, I''m going to teach you about Cornish Pixies and how to handle them! " Louis immediately grabs all his things along with his two cousins by the arm and runs out the door.


    Annie and Richard were in a visible state of confusion, that was until the screams of terror could be heard behind the closed doors.


    " It sounds horrible in there. Shouldn''t we help them? " Annie looks to the boys for their answer.


    " I don''t mind helping. " Richard states pulling out his wand. " Do I have to? Like really really really have to? The Cornish pixies are just angry at the guy who put them in the cage in the first place. " Louis attempts to reason with them.


    " They even said they''d just mess with the students a bit since Lockhart is their true goal. " He''s not wrong, it was by coincidence that he connected with the Cornish pixies in his mind.


    " Let''s just wait here and see if anyone really needs help. " Richard suggests through the screams of terror from the students.


    Not long after, the door bursts open and the rest of the class spews out covering their covering their heads with their arms, the area was completely void anyone except the three cousins and Lockhart.


    " You wanna go in and check out the situation? " Annie asks the two. Agreeing out of pure boredom, the three head into the classroom.


    Entering the classroom the three now notice that it is an absolute mess all in the span of just five minutes. And the cornish pixies are still flying around.


    Even though the classroom is in a complete an utter mess looking like a tornado passed by - professor Lockhart also looking like he got hit by a tornado himself.


    And the students did leave the room with no injuries - like the Cornish pixies said they would, they just look like they partied all night instead.


    Lockhart was mumbling incoherent words to himself on top of his desk, trying to gather all his scattered papers and books that were stuck on the ceiling - courtesy of the Cornish pixies.


    " Should we help him? " Richard whispers to the two. " Why? " Louis whispers back. " Because it''s the right thing to do? " Annie states giving Louis a raised eyebrow in disappointment.


    A large sigh comes from Louis as he gives in to his cousins. The two high five each other happily at the fact they were able to make Louis do something.


    " I''ll get the Cornish pixies, you guys either help him from afar, or clean up the classroom. Just stay clear of him since we''re still going to be visible for the rest of the day. " Nodding in agreement, the three split up and do their part.


    ? ? ?


    At the end of the day, the three were completely done with life. After the helping tidy up the DADA classroom, Lockhart was like a thorn in the side for the three.


    Continuously bugging the them as they headed for dinner, Louis was one step closer to his breaking point of simply wanting to bury him into the earth.


    When Lockhart finally left the three alone when they reached the dining hall, it was to butter up to Harry who was sitting away from them and was also being bugged by a first year student.


    The silence they had was absolutely blissful. Meanwhile, Draco was laughing at their misery like a good friend when they recounted what happened for the day to him, comforting them after laughing to the point of tears.

 Chapter 30 - Animal Care and a Rise in Tension

    " Draco! Come with me to the forest today! " Louis happily says as he drags Draco by the arm to the forest.


    " May I ask Why? It''s too early in the day for this. " The young Malfoy says tiredly, " Because Meister and the rest forced me to take a break from my things to have some fun with them. They also haven''t seen you for some time, so their worried about you. "


    " So do I bring the snacks, or will they be provided? " He asks Louis who was still dragging him by the arm out of the school and straight to the forest.


    " No need for that, they said they''d provide them! " Louis grins happily but still looks like the dead. " How much sleep have you been getting? You look like the undead. " Draco asks the boy.


    " Four? Five? No six! I''ve been getting six hours of sleep! " The very sleep deprived Princeton states with a finger up in the air.


    " Yah no. Your taking a nap the moment we get there. " Draco says sternly, now dragging Louis by the arm himself.


    " But! - " Louis starts, " No '' but''s '', your not acting like yourself cause your sleep deprived, and that worries me. Just for today, you''ll be sleeping until you get yourself acting back to normal, so don''t worry about a thing you hear me? "


    It''s not like Louis wanted to be sleep deprived, it''s just that he got too caught up in his clues to want to sleep. '' But taking a nap does sound nice right about now. '' His inner consciousness says as he yawns loudly.


    " Hey guys! " He greets the happy animals sleepily. Worried as to why their energetic ball of light was more looking like the dead compared to the last time they saw him, the inhabitants of the forbidden forest quickly got into action.


    Draco wasn''t sure whether to laugh at the comical scene or be worried for Louis with them. It was very conflicting feelings.


    " I''m fine guys! It''s just a lack of sleep okay? Ah. " Realising what he said was probably a bad idea, it was too late to regret when the creatures panicked even more.


    " Guys! " Draco calls the attention of the scattered creatures successfully with a sharp whistle, " He just needs to take a nap and he''ll be back to normal, okay? "


    And let him nap they did, they even made a makeshift bed and blanket for Louis to get comfy in.


    " Shall we have breakfast now? " Draco asks setting up the table for the his extremely early breakfast, it''s no joke, the sun isn''t even up yet.


    ? ? ?


    After meeting up with Annie and Richard outside the quidditch field by pure coincidence, Annie immediately begins bombarding her questions on Draco.


    " Draco! Where were you? We didn''t see you in the dining hall for breakfast. And have you seen Louie? He usually disappears before telling us where he wants to go. And where is Bandit? "


    " I was in the forest with Louis and the rest, in the wee hours of the morning. He dragged me there to be with him cause the others haven''t seen me in a while. He''s catching up on his sleep with them for the day. " Draco calmly informs both Princeton''s.


    Richard nods his head proceeding to walk off with the two to the library. On the way to there though, they had to unfortunately pass by the quidditch field and since the day was a Saturday, it meant that the quidditch teams would be there for practice.


    Passing by as quietly as they could - well Richard and Annie had no problem with that, and Draco was doing fine! Minus the fact that the Slytherin quidditch team caught sight of him and dragged him along to where the Gryffindor players were.


    Everything was fine.


    Annie and Richard following along unable to be seen as usual. '' Nononononono, Richard, Annie HeLp mE! '' Draco shouts to them in his mind, both Princeton''s are currently stuck on what to do. Save him? Or risk getting found out?


    '' Things are somehow better and easier when Louie is here. '' Richard states to which Annie nods, Draco also unknowingly nods his head.


    Still in slight panic, Draco doesn''t realise that he''s already been dragged to the quidditch field and the two captains were having a '' lovely '' conversation.


    It was only when his name was called out, did he get out of his panic mode. " Huh? " He says in his state of confusion.


    " Your father bought these brooms for the Slytherin quidditch team didn''t he? " Marcus Flint - The captain of Slytherin''s team said, giving Draco a look that spelled trouble for him.


    " He did? Since when? " Draco asks still unclear of what was happening. It appeared that what Marcus said earlier, triggered something in the opposing team, since Ron attempted to curse him with his wand.


    " Oh that''s nasty. " Annie says next to Draco who nods grossed out at the sight of the young Weasely puking up slugs.


    " Let''s get going before things take a turn for the worst. " Richard says dragging Draco by the arm as fast as he can with Annie following close behind.


    " What happened? " Draco asks once more, but this time more clear of what was going on around him.


    " Captain sunshine over there, was speaking on your '' behalf '' and said the M word towards Hermoine, which made young Weasley over there snap. " Nodding he absorbs the information as the three head for the library at a fast pace.


    ? ? ?


    " Hey guys! What did I miss? " Louis asks happily sitting with the three for dinner. Draco decided it''d be best to be invisible for the rest of the day, so he had asked Richard to make him invisble which the boy agreed to.


    Filling Louis in on the day he missed, they realised something changed about Louis, but they couldn''t pinpoint what.


    " Did your hair colour become brighter? " Draco asks incredulous, touching Louis'' hair to see if he was just seeing things. Annie and Richard''s eyebrows were raised very high.


    " We need to tell the family. " Both say at the same time before dashing off to write their letter and send it through owl.


    " What was that about, and what does it have to do with your hair? " Draco curiously asks Louis who was eating his meal with a mini mountain of Jello by the side for dessert.


    With a small sigh, Louis gobbles down the remainder of his food in his mouth and shoves his Jello into his pockets. Grabbing Draco by the arm, he leads the him to a secluded area where students rarely roamed.


    " As you know, my family is.....slightly special from the others. " Louis starts once Draco found a place to seat, with a nod of Draco''s head he continues.


    " You''ve realised our hair colour and eyes are different from your family, and other families. " Draco nods his head.


    " My eyes are from my mother. " Draco gives a confused look, " Richie and Ann have them because once my mother became a....Princeton, her genes would be added to the next generation. "


    Draco ponders on it, '' It is true that I found it weird when I saw that Lyran and Justin had different coloured eyes from the three of them. ''


    He just didn''t think Louis'' family would be so.....complicated. And that was for those added into the family!


    " For my mum''s family, the brighter one''s eyes are, the stronger they are. " Louis explains slowly biting his lips, it was extremely hard for him to explain things about his family, but if he wanted Draco to understand them he had to.


    " My dad''s side is the one who has the purple to blue hair. " Louis starts once more. Draco was still processing the thing about the eyes, but hearing the full explanation was more important.


    " Just like my mom''s family, the brighter the colour our hair is, the stronger we are...." Draco knew there was something else so he waited.


    "...And if it becomes silver to black as one grows up....it means that- " Louis couldn''t finish his last few words, when Bandit, Gred and Feorge came running into them, mischievous smiles on their faces and a small cackle from Bandit.


    " What happened? " Louis asks the three slightly bewildered, " Tell you later, " George says, " Just run for now! " Fred finishes grabbing a hold on Louis and dragging him along with them.


    Draco was left in the dust, pondering about what Louis was going to say before the three interrupted. '' Whatever it was, by the look of his face....it couldn''t mean anything good. ''

 Chapter 31 - The Start of a Mystery

    It was apparent that leaving Bandit with the twins for just half a day in itself, was a bad idea.


    The three had managed to ''Beautify'' Gilderoy Lockharts office with pink glitter, ribbons and a whole load of pink paint they had somehow managed to sneak in.


    The twins dragged Louis along with them when professor Snape was on the hunt for the troublemakers. And since the two had caught Louis off guard - making him drop his invisibility, it meant that he was dragged down with them.


    Bandit got away scott free, which was terrifying to just think about. The niffler had all the twins fun things to use for pranks while they were serving their punishment.


    " Remind me again why I''m here. " Louis says upset at the fact he got dragged down with them and all he did was help them plan their prank!


    " Cause it''s all for one and one for all! " Fred says happily following with a evil cackle.


    The three were serving their punishment during Halloween because Snape decided that the best way to punish them, was to miss the Halloween feast and '' clean '' the school all by themselves.


    They did clean the school....in half an hour. Magic was a very nice thing to have. And since their punishment was supposed to be lasting the whole feast, they just floated around the hallways to pass time.


    ? ? ?


    " I''m going to look for Louie. " Annie says suddenly, making Draco and Richard accidentally inhale their drink through their windpipes.


    " Why? Isn''t he able to take care of himself in case anything goes wrong? And the twins are with him too. " Draco questions once regaining himself Richard - who was still coughing, nodded in agreement .


    " You have the feeling too Richie, something''s going to go wrong, and Louie won''t like it. " Knowing that their gut feelings were indeed sensing danger, the three beeline for the exit with worry etched on their minds.


    ? ? ?


    Wondering the hallways and chatting about random things, the three aimlessly wonder around the second floor happily in their own little world.


    The happy atmosphere didn''t last long, Louis managed to sense something going wrong in the school and decided to inspect it while the twins tag along.


    " You two wouldn''t mind being invisble for a short while right? " Louis asks the twins when they reached a corner.


    " No we wouldn''t. " Fred says, " Why the question Louis? " George asks.


    " Stay still then. " Answering their question by waving his wand over them and casting the spell he used on Annie some time back, the twins became invisible.


    " Cool! " Both Weasley''s exclaim softly in awe. " How''d you do that? " They ask Louis eagerly. " It''s still not perfect but it''ll do. "


    Pretending he didn''t hear their question, Louis turns his body to the sudden noise coming from the right of the hallway.


    When he was able to see where the noise came from, Louis'' eyes went wide as saucers. " Louis? What is it? " Fred asks softly, seeing how distracted Louis was he decided to take a look himself.


    " Oh Merlin''s sake. That ain''t normal. " Fred says the moment he saw what it was. " Freddie? Louis? What''s wrong? " George asks the two boys.


    " You might wanna see for yourself. " Fred says dumbly dragging George next to him to get a better look.


    " Wha- Merlin''s beard, in no way is that normal! " George exclaims under his breath when he finally saw what the two were seeing.


    " Where''d this guy even come from? There isn''t a Basilisk nest in sight. Or did it come from the school? But that''s impossible, there isn''t a secret entrance that I''ve not explored. "


    Louis mumbles lowly and quickly to himself, slightly freaking out the two who were next to him.


    " Louis? We gotta go before it finds us! Come on! " The two state in slight terror as they begin dragging Louis to the safest place at the moment.


    " But-! " Louis attempts to speak until he sees the worry on their faces, gives up and starts running away with them.


    ? ? ?


    " What....was....that? " George says in between pants, " That... was... no... normal..snake." George pants out in exhaustion.


    " That, was a basilisk, and it''s not supposed to be here. " Louis states once recovering his breath. " How are you not dead after running? " Fred says exasperated.


    " Exercise? " Louis answers, confused at their question. Rolling their eyes, the two turn their attention to where they came from.


    " Shouldn''t we alert the others? " Fred says to Louis, " That things bigger than the dining hall! " George breaths out when he saw the body of the basilisk pass by.


    " Follow me, " Louis says and walks off to where the feast was still being held, " Why? " Both ask " To get more help in this situation. "


    They didn''t walk far when Annie, Draco, and Richard bumped into them. " Why do you look like you were running for your lives a few moments ago? " Draco points out as he takes a napkin from his pocket and hands it to Louis.


    " We found something when we were wondering around the halls. " Louis says patting his face, " What? " Richard asks curiously, " A Basilisk. "


    " I''m sorry, what? " Annie says incredulous, " You heard me, a Basilisk is roaming the halls while everyone else is in the dining halls celebrating Halloween! " Louis whispers as loudly as he can.


    " What do we do then? Send in the professors? Their celebrating Halloween as well, so it''s a fat chance we can get them away. " Richard says calmly.


    " Seriously? " Louis deadpans, " Considering what in Merlin''s stinky socks was going on in this blimey school just last year, I doubt they''d know what to do. " Draco lowly whistles at that.


    " That''s harsh mate. " Fred and George quietly observe the situation on the sidelines before tapping Draco on the shoulder.


    " Are things always like this with them? " The both ask pointing looking toward the three who were now arguing - instead of calmly discussing, what to do with the Basilisk.


    " Pretty much. But if you go with them on a holiday, things tend to get weirder. " Draco says observing the cousins now on the verge of starting a duel.


    " Are you sure their okay? They look like their about it start a war! " Just then, Bandit strolls in and plops himself on top of Louis'' head happily like he had just conquered a mountain.


    " Stop! No fighting or violence when Bandit''s near us, he''ll get hurt. " Louis suddenly says moving the little niffler from his head, to his pocket.


    " You should see them back at the main house. Sure their close and all, but when they get into a disagreement of any kind, and none of them wants to change their minds, it''s a full on war. It''s best to just stand back and observe the situation and see what you can do. "

 Chapter 32 - Falling Sick Sucks

    While the three were still in the middle of their discussion, Draco and the twins managed to catch a sort of shrill scream coming in the direction of the bathroom of the floor they were on.


    " You two heard that two right? " Draco asks the twins nervously, " Yup. " They say without hesitation.


    " Guys? " He calls for the attention of the three Princeton''s. " What is it Draco? " Louis asks while having a staring contest with Bandit out of nowhere.


    " There was a scream coming from the bathroom. " Draco says pointing to the direction they heard it come from.


    " Really? " Richard asks, " We can check it out if you don''t believe us. " Fred says and starts dragging Richard by the arm to the bathroom.


    " Okay then. " Annie says as she also gets dragged by George to the bathroom.


    " No need to drag me, I''m coming. " Louis says with his hands in the air. " Whatever. " Draco says with a small smirk on his face, turns around and leads the way.


    When the six reach the bathroom at last, they did not expect to see most of the school population there too.


    " How did something happen in the short five-to-ten minute timeframe we were gone? " Richard states the second he sees the worried faces from the students clutered together.


    " That''s the least of our worries Richie. " Annie says pointing to the bloody-like writing on the wall and Mrs. Norris in a suspended animation state hanging by the tail on the torch bracket.


    " Since when could Basilisk''s write? " Richard mumbles out when he pieces the puzzles together.


    " Really? That''s what your concerned about? Not the cat in suspended animation hanging near the torch or how the Basilisk got the bloody like substance on the wall? "


    " But in hindsight, how it learnt to write is also concerning. " Pondering on it, Annie decides to leave the topic for another time.


    " You okay there Louis? " Draco asks as he holds onto the suddenly feint boy. " Define okay. " Louis fumbles out feeling bile rising up his throat.


    " Are you dying internally and just want to lie down and do nothing? " Annie asks, " Among many other things. " Louis answers having to hold his mouth closed or he might unwillingly projectile everything right then and there.


    " This is worrisome. " Richard states, " Why is it worrisome? " Draco questions looking at Richard while still supporting Louis.


    " Louis is sick. " Annie says as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. " And? " The twins ask. " Since birth, Louis has never gotten sick. It''s like it wasn''t programmed in his body to fall sick. " Rcihard informs the three.


    " Now that''s not fair. " George says, arms crossed " everyone should get sick at least once. " Fred follows grumpily.


    " Madam Pomfrey? " Draco asks " Yeah. " As they begin dragging Louis to the direction of the hospital ward, they happen to bump into Neville.


    " Richard! Where were you? I was loo- What happened to him? " Neville asks in concern as he follows the six worry clearly shown on his face.


    " Don''t know, so we''re heading to madam Pomfrey to know why. " Neville nods his head, " Got it. Mind if I follow you guys? You''d probably need all the help you can get bringing him there. "


    Richard nods his head, " Thanks. " He says, " Dont sweat it. " Neville waves his hand as he helps them to the best of his abilities.


    ? ? ?


    The six turn back to being visible before entering the hospital wing with Neville. " Goodness! What happened? " Madam Promfey frantically asks, as she guides Louis to a free bed.


    " He started feeling unwell out of the blue and since he''s never fallen sick before, we don''t know what''s wrong. " Annie hurriedly informs as Madam Pomfrey checks Louis'' temperature.


    " How peculiar, I''m going to need more time to determine the cause of his sickness. In the meantime, the boy''s parents should be informed of what''s happened. " Both cousins nod their heads.


    " Now, you six should be in bed for the night. You can come and check on him tomorrow, okay? " As the group VERY reluctantly leave the hospital ward, they release a collective sigh of defeat knowing they can''t disobey the one who makes sure everyone is alive and in one piece while in Hogwarts, they turn in for the day.


    The first thing Louis saw when he came to, was the blinding rays of the sun. " HSS!! The sun is too bright, turn it down a few notches! " He hisses out shielding his face from the light, only to be followed by a series of violent coughs.


    " Good to see your awake. " Louis hears after his coughs calm down. He attempts to sit up, only to be pushed back down from his shoulders.


    " Yeah no, considering the fact that you look like a vampire and coughing like there''s no tomorrow, your not moving. " Louis recognises the voice as Draco at last.


    " Where''s Richie and Ann? " He asks coarsely looking for a glass of water, " Went for breakfast and to sneak you some food while their at it. " Draco says handing him a glass.


    " Jello? " He curiously asks with a tilt of his head " Obviously. " Was Draco''s response.


    Madam Pomfrey came and gave Louis a check up before giving him a remedy she found in a book and thought it would help him feel better.


    It did not make him feel better.


    " You look much worse than yesterday. " Richard states the second he sees Louis'' condition. " I''m dying Richie. " Louis w.h.i.n.es dramatically as he places his right arm over his face.


    " I''ll make sure your funeral will be nice. " Richard says flatly, eyebrows raised. " Did the remedy Madam Pomfrey give really not work? "Annie asks sadly.


    " No, it worked wonderfully to the point I that I can see a talking lion inside a cabinet! " Louis sarcastically says to Annie.


    " Don''t you give me sass. " She scolds slapping the boy up his head. " I''m sick! " He reminds, " Not dying. " She retorts.


    " Violence aside, did I miss anything while I was out cold? " Louis asks the two boys.


    " Depends on what you call exciting. " Richard says before taking note of the time, they had at least fifteen more minutes before class started.


    Rolling his eyes, Louis asks again " I mean, did anything out of the ordinary happen while I was acting like I ate the most wretched thing on earth? "


    " Ah, yes. " Draco says making Annie and Richard look to him in confusion. " Really? " They ask.


    " I overheard the trio talking over something when I was heading back to the Slytherin dormitory. It turns out, Potter heard a voice in Lockhart''s office and before it struck outside the bathroom yesterday. "


    " How peculiar. " Richard states as he takes down notes in a notebook he whipped out from his robe.


    " Something is definitely wrong with this school. " Louis says the more he thinks about it.


    " Your telling me? You''re the definition of weird. No offence. " Draco says, " None taken, I know I''m weird. " Louis replies half-heartedly, deep in thought.


    " We should get going for classes now Louie, We''ll see you for lunch. And don''t let Madam Pomfrey see these. " Annie whispers the last part as she passes Louis the stash of Jello.


    " Gothca! Tell me more when lunch comes! " Louis cheerily says before he begins to cough non-stop once again.


    " Better get well soon Louis, Meister and the others are worried bout you. Bandit especially, his running around like a lost child at the thought of you being sick. " Draco informs before following the two out the hospital ward.


    " like I''m going to be stuck in bed sick for more than a day even if it is comfy. " Louis says coarsely and begins to stuff his stash of Jello in his mouth.

 Chapter 33 - Having Friends Goes One of Two Ways

    Louis felt better in no time. Which is why when the end of the day came, he happily skipped to the dining hall for lunch.


    " It''s a wonder how you can recover so quickly. " Draco says as Louis takes his seat.


    " I told you I will not be staying sick for more than a day, it would kill me. " Louis states as he takes a handful of Jello.


    " So, what happened while I was in the hospital wing? " Louis asks the three curiously.


    Richard, who was reading his book, finally looked up and spoke " Not much, nothing new, but you do really need to go see your pals in the forest. Their at the point where rampaging their way into Hogwarts to make sure your not dead, seem better than doing nothing. "


    Louis nods his head, " Got it. " Annie chimes in, " It''s best to stay clear of the new professor for a while....or the whole year really. He''s a stuck up and a narcissist. I''m beginning to suspect that what''s in his stories, were never done by him. "


    " No joke, he was bragging about his '' achievements '' for the whole lesson. And his office is FULL of pictures of himself. " Draco complains as he takes a swig of his drink.


    " Now that''s what I call narcissism. " Richard states with a fling of his fork, to which Annie and Draco nod in agreement to.


    Louis who was whole heartedly stuffing himself with Jello, overhears the conversation from the golden trio.


    " The polyjuice potion will take a month to brew..." Hermoine says softly '' Shapeshifting? Why would they need to shape shift? '' Louis questions himself.


    " M.o.a.ning Myrtle''s bathroom..." The three decide in conjunction. '' There''s the location, now all I need is the reason. ''


    " Proof of Draco being the heir to... " Harry says in a whisper but was a tad bit louder than Hermoine, Louis proceeds to choke on his Jello.


    " You okay there? Here down this to make the coughing go down. " Richard says as he hands Louis some water to wash down the Jello.


    " I''m fine. " Louis wheezes out before chugging the water down like how a grown man would chug a beer.


    " You don''t act fine. " Annie states as she Pat''s Louis on the back to get some stuck Jello down.


    " I assure you, if anything goes horribly wrong and I''m in a life or death situation, I will tell you. " The Jello inhaling boy says to reassure his cousins.


    Draco buys none of what he says.


    So after Dinner, and the four were heading back, Draco pulled Louis to one side saying that it was a matter between him and Louis and that it was nothing to worry about.


    " Spill it Louis. " Draco says sternly as he crosses his arms and leans against the wall.


    " Spill what? " Louis says acting dumbly. " We both know that your hiding something. So spill it. " Draco was not going to back down and Louis knew it.


    Hence, with a reluctant sigh, Louis started telling Draco what he heard. " I overheard the trio talking about making the polyjuice potion inside m.o.a.ning Myrtle''s bathroom so they could get evidence of you being the '' heir '' that was mentioned yesterday. "


    " Really Louis? " Was the first thing Draco said after a long and awkward silence, which thoroughly confused Louis " Huh? "


    " You could have just told me instead of bottling it up. I can handle myself quite well in situations like these, I''m a Malfoy. Not a stranger on the side of a road. " The young heir says in a matter of fact tone.


    Hearing Draco''s words, did help ease of some tension on Louis that he''s been holding. " I couldn''t be more thankful to have a friend like you. " He states happily as he gives Draco a hug.


    " Come on, we should head back to our dorms for the night. Now that your better, the forest can become calm again. " Draco says while he leads the way.


    " I do Wonder how Meister, Gideon, Bandit and the rest are doing. I certainly hope they haven''t set anything on fire while I was gone. " Louis says worryingly as they walk down the hall.


    ? ? ?


    The weeks passed as so, Louis had visited the forest as soon as he was free only to be glomped by the worried yet extremely relieved creatures.


    It was safe to say that they watched over his every move while he was in the forest to make sure nothing else unexpected happened to the boy.


    Annie and Richard continued their lives as usual, adding to the fact that they would make sure nothing bad happened to Louis, which wasnt any different from the usual. Louis was like a child being watched by his babysitter basically.


    Draco was unofficially-officially Louis'' babysitter. No matter what Louis said to get Draco away from him, it never worked.


    But it was understandable, Louis who was never sick, fell sick out of nowhere, and it was right after the Basilisk attack. So there was no way Draco would leave Louis by himself.


    What if he fell sick after another attack? What if he was too ill to defend himself against the dangerous Basilisk? Or an enemy attack? Like Draco would leave his side, he''d rather drop dead than let that happen.


    " Draco, I''m fine. You don''t have to follow me everywhere I go! " Louis exclaims rubbing the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger.


    Louis wanted to head to the toilet, so Draco followed him naturally. " And risk you fainting like a princess when things go wrong? Keep dreaming. Plus, Annie and Richard would know when your alone anyways, so theres no escape. "


    Louis stops in his tracks and turns to Draco, " First my friends in the forest baby me, than Ann and Richie, and now you? No, I feel like I''m a child for Merlin''s sake! I''m almost 12! I can take care of myslef. "


    " And crossing your arms and pouting like a kid proves your a kid. Now let''s go. Bandit''s with the Weasley twins, and I do not want to know what happens when we leave him for more than ten minutes in the care of those two. "


    A shiver passed through the twins somewhere in Hogwarts.


    ? ? ?


    " Hey Louis! " The twins call out, running to catch up to the two boys who were heading to the dining hall for breakfast.


    " Yeah? What do you need? " Louis asks the two curiously as they catch their breaths.


    " We need to work out more. " Fred notes to which George nods to. " Anyways, we were wondering " Fred starts, " If you will be going to watch the game against us and Slytherin. " George wheezes out.


    Louis turns his head dramatically to Draco and speaks in a sad attempt at a southern belle accent " I do wonder if my dear old babysitter would let me go to the quidditch match to support these two. "


    " Shut up. " Draco smacks Louis on the arm in spite. " So we''ll take it as a yes? " The twins ask through their barely contained laughter.


    A roll from the eyes is the only thing they got in response, and a roll from the eyes is a ''yes '' to them.


    " Great! We''ll see you tomorrow then! " Fred says happily as he leads the way to the dining hall with George following along.


    Entering the dining hall for breakfast, the twins take their usual seats and part ways from Louis and Draco who take their own seats.


    " So what did you do? " Annie asks just based from the looks on both faces. " What do you mean, '' What did I do? '' I did nothing. " Louis weakly defends himself.


    " Your face says otherwise. " Richard shoots a pointed look at the two, waiting for their explanations patiently.


    " Louis agreed to go watch the quidditch match tomorrow. " Draco was the first to break under pressure. " Dang it Draco! " Louis exclaims exasperated.


    " You do know we''re going with you no matter what right? " Richard asks putting his book on potions down on the table.


    " It''s why I didn''t want to tell you. " Louis mumbles out sadly as he takes his cups of Jello.


    " Relax. As long as nothing goes horribly wrong. Everything will be fine! " Annie says cheerily. " Aaaand you jinxed it. " Louis says followed by a groan.

 Chapter 34 - Lockhart Sucks

    The day of the match arrives, and Louis has never felt more anti-social ever since he heard the words '' Go make some new friends ''.


    '' I made my word, and I''m going to keep it. Just suck it up and support them for the duration of the game. After that I can hide in the forest for the rest of the day. '' The mental encouragement did wonders to help Louis move his legs toward the field.


    " I see your wearing your robe today Louie. " Richard states as Louis walks up to Annie and him. " Not by choice, Bandit made me wear it cause I lost a bet with him. " Louis grumbles out as he grabs Richard by the arm and drags him.


    " Bandit''s definitely gotten smarter compared to when you first got him. " Annie remarks as she follows behind the two with some snacks in hand.


    " With a owner like Louie? Not really a surprise, he rubs off on creatures in the most weirdest ways. " Richard says as he jabs his thumb to Louis who was still dragging him.


    " Right! Remember, that time he saw that lion in the zoo- " Annie starts excitedly with a grin on her face.


    Richard following suit with his own grin " And how he managed to rub off on the lion enough to make it trick the zoo keeper and escaped! "


    " That day was the Best! " Both cousins simultaneously reply before breaking out into laughter.


    " Haha, very funny. It was not my fault Simon wanted to leave the zoo and explore life outside it. " The boy says and stops dragging Ricahrd as he takes the drinks out of a laughing Annie''s hands.


    " Simon freed the rest of the animals in the zoo Louie which caused a riot. How much more of a fun time can you get from that? " Richard retorts in between breathes before laughing even more.


    Rolling his eyes, Louis decides to leave the his cousins to themselves while he finds them a place to watch the match with the snacks in hand.


    Three minutes into the game and Richard and Annie finally arrive, though it was evident from their puffy eyes that they were crying from laughter. '' Evil cousins. '' Louis remarks mentally, '' We heard that. '' They reply.


    Watching the players on the quidditch field, Louis catches sight of a whisper of familiar pale blonde hair, " Is that Draco? " He questions unsure.


    " Oh he didn''t he you? He joined the quidditch team this year. " Annie says as she takes a bite of her popcorn she took back from Louis.


    " How come he didn''t tell me about it? " The young Princeton asks sadly as he realises he was the only one out of the loop. Richard places a hand on Louis'' shoulder in a comforting way.


    " He didn''t want to give you even more stress on top of your own, so It was for you own good anyways. Who knows what you might''ve done if you knew about it. "


    Still comforting Louis, he passes the gloomy boy his cup of soft drink to slurp on as he contemplates on his life.


    ? ? ?


    " What''s wrong this time? " Annie grumbles out as she nudges Richard who was reading a potions book hunched in on himself. " What? " He asks blurrily looking up from his book.


    " Something''s going on again. Take a look. " She says as she switches seats with Richard so he can get a better view of the field.


    " Oh how peculiar. From the looks of it, it''s being controlled by quite a strong magic force. " Richard deducts as he slurps on his smoothie.


    " Doesn''t this give a sense of deja vu? " Annie states as she rubs her head in thought. " Last year? His broom? " Louis says in an attempt to jog Annie''s memory.


    " Your right! Oh wow, he''s just a magnet for trouble isn''t he. " Both boys nod in agreement at the statement.


    " Rouge bludger aside, i must say, Draco''s taunts are very on point today. " Annie remarks allowing a devilish grin to appear on her face.


    " You are most certainly right on that Ann. " Louis says as he let''s out a evil cackle into the air.


    Richard on the other hand, has taken out a notebook and began gathering as many blackmail materials as he could.


    ? ? ?


    " Oof! That''s gotta hurt. " Louis flinches the moment the bludger made contact with Harry''s arm followed by a resounding '' Crack! '' Being heard throughout the field.


    Everyone winced at the very painful sound.


    When Harry was on the ground and the match was finally over signalling Gryffindor''s win, most- if not all the Gryffindor students went down onto the pitch to check on him.


    Louis was dragged along unwillingly by Annie.


    " Are you okay? " Hermoine asks concerned as she kneels beside Harry for a better look with Ron standing close behind. " N-no, I think my arm''s broken. " He says as he moves to sit up to support it more.


    " Not to worry Harry, I will fix that arm of yours straight away. " Lockhart confidently states as he too kneels on the other side of Harry.


    " Fix things up with the Cornish pixies then. Their still holding a grudge against you for putting them in a cage. " Louis states earning some snickers from both Slytherin and Gryffindor students.


    " No. Not you. " Immediate rejection was the Harry''s answer while he tries his best to move as far away from the narcissistic man as possible.


    " Nice rejection. " Louis says before taking a bite of his popcorn, earning a few giggles here and there while others poorly attempted to hide their laughter.


    " Boy he doesn''t know what he''s saying! " Lockhart worriedly informs Hermoine while ignoring the rest of the students and moves his hands to Harry''s broken arm.


    " I highly doubt that. " Louis subconsciously retorts as he takes a sip of his soft drink, this time making more students break into laughter.


    Ignoring the crowd of laughing students, Lockhart continues " Now this, " Harry grunts at the pain, " Won''t hurt a bit. " His hands goes into his robe and pulls out his wand.


    " Excuse me. " Louis says as he makes his way through the crowd before Lockhart casts his spell. " And stop right there. " Annie and Richard were on both sides of Louis as he stops in the middle of the students.


    " Can''t you see, I''m trying to fix Harry''s broken arm? " Lockhart says as he gestures to the very relieved boy on the ground, " What spell were you going to use then? " Louis questions as he crosses his arms.


    " Brachium emendo! " The man says full of confidence. " Funny. No. " Louis says flatly.


    " Can you two bring him to madam Pomfrey before things get even more out of hand? " Richard asks to which Ron and Hermoine nod to and hurriedly bring Harry to the hospital wing.


    Lockhart stands up dramatically with his robe flopping behind him. " Why would you do that when I could''ve healed him perfectly! "


    " First of all, you pronounced the spell wrongly which could have made something horrible happen. "


    Louis points out making the students nearest to the two break into laughter at the revelation, and some stared wide eyed in slight horror at the thought of Harry Potter having a worse injury.


    " Secondly, I don''t think you have the right qualifications to heal severely broken bones by yourself. " A look of slight horror passes through Lockhart''s face before it quickly leaves.


    " That''s ridiculous! I have mentioned in my published books that I can cast spells perfectly without the aid of another, and am perfectly capable of healing another wizard with a broken bone! "


    It was clear as day that no one was really buying his words excluding the a few groups of students who bought his every word.


    " Really? " Louis asks with a raise of his brow, " Yes really. " Lockhart either bravely - or stupidly - challenges the young Princeton.


    " Then you won''t mind me breaking a few of your bones, and letting you heal them yourself since your SO magnificent? " Draco who had only just arrived, shivered at the venomous words Louis spoke.


    Shuffling through the half silent and half laughing crowd, Draco reaches the middle and taps Annie and Richard on their shoulders to get their attention.


    " What happened, and why does Louis sound like the devil. " He questions for he swears he can see a devil''s tail and horns on Louis.


    " Long story short, Lockhart was going to use a spell on Harry''s broken arm which could have made it worse but Louis stopped him in time. But Lockhart disagrees with Louis, so Louis is '' challenging '' the guy to see who''s right. "


    Annie quickly explains as she waves her wand successfully removing the dirt and debris from Draco, making his clothes look brand new.


    " Thanks. " He says a he turns his attention to the two in the middle, " No problem. " Annie says.


    " We might need to drag Louis to the side so he can clear his head of ahem. " Richard states as he tilts his head towards Lockhart.


    " Got it. " Draco says " Go on Annie, it''s your turn now. " Richard says as he nudges her toward the two in the middle.


    " Thanks for the support, I can really feel it. " She says with spite as she walks up to Louis and places a hand on his shoulder.


    " Huh? " The young boy says as he slowly but menacingly turns his head to Annie, Lockhart was sweating buckets from the evil sleeping out of the boy. " Come on Louie, there''s a stash of Jello waiting for you in the great hall. "


    The bribery of Jello was very effective. Louis immediately turned back to his normal self and dragged Annie by her arm towards the great hall, Completely forgetting Lockhart.


    " We should use that more often. " Drcao says at the quickly vanishing back of the two " Indeed. " Richard agrees, bitter at the fact that he didn''t think of such a simple way yet effective way sooner.

 Chapter 35 - The (Kind of Pathetic) Duel

    The very second lunch ended, Louis headed straight to the forbidden forest to have some rest and relaxation with the rest of his friends in the forest.


    He stayed in the forest until the sun rose the next day. And since Draco lost rock paper scissors between Anni, Richard and him to see who would fetch Louis, he was able to see a very serene sight.


    Louis was huddled into Gideon trying to keep himself warm with his book lying on the ground opened, while Meister was lying on the other side of Louis making it look as if the boy was in a makeshift nest keeping him safe.


    And if one looked closely enough, Bandit was sleeping happily inside the pocket of the boy''s hoodie.


    Robin and Marrie - The squirrels, were comfortably asleep on top of Louis'' head, and it seems as if they wouldn''t be leaving it anytime soon.


    Three deers were huddled close to the foot of Louis as if they were ready to take on a defensive position in front of the boy in case anything unsavoury happened and they were caught off guard.


    The most surprising thing in the whole scene, was the centaurs that surrounded the area like sacred guards guarding a temple or a palace.


    Even though they were out like a light, the bows and quivers they carried on their backs, spoke for them the danger that they promised to those they didn''t deemed a danger.


    Tip toeing slowly to avoid waking up any creatures unnecessarily, Draco reaches Louis and gently nudges him on the shoulders.


    " Hm? " Louis groggily mumbles, half drowsy " Breakfast is in the dining hall, so unless you want to miss eating your Jello, I suggest you wake up. " Draco whispers to Louis before leaving the area.


    " Food? " Louis says groggily before the word registers in his brain and a loud gasp leaves his mouth. " Food! " His happy exclamation makes the animals surrounding him, wake up startled.


    Meister - who was still to tired for Louis'' bright and sudden energy, pokes him with his horn to ask for some silence and goes back to sleep.


    " Sorry. " Louis apologises as he strokes Meister''s head gently to lull the unicorn back into slumber.


    Gideon huffs out a breath of air telling the young boy that he was awake and proceeds to moves his wings to stretch them out.


    " Heading back for Christmas? " Louis asks the Griffin curiously when he notices the Griffin''s area in the forest was clean.


    '' Yup. '' Gideon replies, happy at the thought of seeing his family members for the holiday


    " The rest will be gone to huh. " The young boy says as he looks around and notices most of the creatures and animals places were cleaned too.


    '' It''s a rare time for us to be able to visit our family since we live far away from each other. So it''s good for us to meet up when we can, don''t you think? '' Gideon asks as he shakes his body to warm it up his feathers.


    " That is true. " Louis agrees with a small smile as he thinks about his own family.


    Robin and Marrie had woken to the exclamation of Louis and decided that his hair was too comfortable to move out of, so they stayed lying on top awake.


    The deers were awake and prancing around, playing together since Louis was awake and they didn''t have to protect him now.


    The centaurs went back to their own area in the forest once they were sure that Louis wasn''t going to go back to sleep in the forest anytime soon.


    " I should probably go now before all the Jello is gone. I''ll see you guys later. " Louis says Softly as he stands making sure that Bandit doesn''t fall out of his hoodie in the process.


    '' Sure. Have fun till then Louis! " Gideon happily says while Louis waves goodbye and heads back to Hogwarts.


    " Since when could you understand animals to the point you could have a conversation? " Draco asks as he meets up with Louis at the entrance of the forbidden forest.


    " It''s a family trait I guess. Dad can do it too, though I don''t know about Richard but he should be able to do it. " Leaving Draco on his own to absorb what he said, Louis rushes to his seat in the great hall and digs into his treasured Jello.


    ? ? ?


    Once breakfast was finished, Louis was left to his own devices while Annie and Richard reluctantly left him and head for potions class.


    Deciding to just take a nap, Louis heads back out to the forest to get the fresh morning breeze in his face to ensure a comfy nap.


    Finding the most comfortable area he could find, Louis settles down and closes his eyes to the sounds of the forest. He fell asleep in no time.


    Meister was taking a late morning stroll around to make sure nothing was out of the ordinary until he found Louis happily napping away under the shade of a tree with Bandit curled into himself on his stomach.


    Deciding to take a short break for no particular reason, Meister lays down beside Louis and falls into asleep soon after.


    " Remind me again why I''m here? " Louis - in the middle of Annie and Richard - asks with his arms crossed glaring at Draco - whom was standing beside Richard, looking away innocently.


    " It''s a duelling club for students to defend ourselves, Louis. We can at least try it. " Richard says to Louis as he hands the spiteful boy a Jello the size of a large bowl.


    Happily taking the bowl-sized Jello Louis decides to see how the duelling club will be like in the future.


    His small hope for the club, went out like a dim fire the moment he saw Lockhart wearing his flopping robe enter the room.


    Professor Snape enters after Lockhart makes his long '' speech '' looking very pissed at the flamboyant man in front of him.


    " I may not like his personality, but I cant wait for what happens next. " Louis remarks as he summons a cup of smoothie with popcorn and the three beside him couldn''t agree more.


    ? ? ?


    " Professor Snape and I will be doing a demonstration for you students to take note of. " Were the only words that Louis actually registered throughout the whole of Lockharts speech.


    Sitting up straighter in his chair that he summoned with the accio spell, Louis gets comfy and eagerly awaits what will happen next.


    " Will they be alright? " Draco asks slightly worried for his godfather " He''ll be fine, it''s Lockhart we should be worried for. " Annie states casually in her own seat as she takes a handful of popcorn from Louis'' tub.


    When the start of the demonstration began, Snape was the first to cast his spell exclaiming " Expelliarmus! " Successfully sending Lockhart flying through the air a good ten meters away.


    " This is boring. " Louis remarks off handedly, already done with the sad demonstration of a duel. But everyone noticed the smirk on Snape''s lips when he made Lockhart suffer.


    " Why do you have popcorn? " Neville who was beside Richard, questions as he looks at the three Princeton''s and Draco, seating comfortably in their chairs with snacks and smoothies.


    " Want one? " Richard asks as he brings his own tub for Neville to take. " If you don''t mind. " He says his thanks as he takes some popcorn and tosses them into his mouth.


    " Want a chair? This could take a while. " Louis says as he gestures to the professors on the duelling platform.


    Noticing that what Louis said was indeed true, Neville nods his head and says a thanks to Louis again.


    " It''s fine, I''ve got nothing better to do anyways considering the fact Draco signed me up without me knowing. " Sending another glare to Draco Louis uses the accio spell once more and summons another seat for Neville.

 Chapter 36 - Parseltongue Is Kinda Cool

    When the two professors were finally finished with their demonstration, Lockhart looked worse for wear while Snape looked the same as ever.


    " I must say professor Snape, that it was quite obvious what spells you were about to use. " The flamboyant man states as he walks to the broody man with a small limp.


    " Perhaps we should teach the students how to defend themselves against unkind spells professor Lockhart. " Snape grits out followed by a smirk.


    " Alright then, let''s have a volunteer pair up here shall we? " Lockhart says inbetween breaths while dusting himself off attempting to hide his embarrassment.


    " Potter, Weasely, how about you? " The man says but was shot down immediately by Snape.


    " Weasley''s wand causes devastation with the simplest spells. We''ll be sending Potter to the hospital wing in a matchbox. Might I suggest someone from my own house? " Lockhart was clearly reluctant to do so.


    Snape was taunting him when he placed his hands up in a suggesting way, " Malfoy perhaps? "


    With a quick dramatic turn and a wave of his hand, Draco had to leave the three and head to the platform to duel Harry while Snape went to one end of the platform.


    With just a simple look at Gilderoy Lockhart, Annie could tell that the man was extremely anxious but couldn''t tell what it was exactly.


    Heading to the opposite end of the platform, and a quick " Goodluck Potter. " to Harry, Lockhart takes his position at the other end and faces the two boys in the middle.


    " Wands at the ready! " Lockhart exclaims when the two get into place. Wands to their faces, Draco can''t help and taunt the boy, it was a habit that he knows he has to get rid of at some point in the future.


    " Scared Potter? " He was internally screaming to himself while a smirk was on his face. " You wish. " Was the boys reply. Draco was mentally slapping himself at this point but played it cool.


    Walking away from each other, the two stop in front of the professors and turn to face each other with their wands at the ready.


    " On the count of three, You will cast your spells to disarm your opponents, only to disarm! " Lockhart stresses before beginning his countdown.


    " Three! " Lockhart starts.


    Draco was in a state of inner turmoil at the count of two making him cast his spell early and hit Harry right on the c.h.e.s.t.


    " Oof, that''s gotta hurt. " Louis says as he grabs a handful of popcorn and munches on it.


    Being sent a good five feet back, Harry was helped back up on his feet by Lockhart and dusted off before facing Draco again.


    Harry in turn, sent his spell to Draco in an attempt to get even with him " Rictusempra! " This made Draco also fly back a good five feet.


    " I said disarm only! " Lockhart exclaims slightly peeved. '' Like my body''s going to listen to my brain at this point in time. '' Draco mentally remarks, which wasn''t wrong.


    His body was functioning on pure adrenaline and his mouth was moving faster than his brain could think.


    " Serpensortia! " He blurts out and conjures a snake from his wand. The snake makes Harry uncertain whether to do something or not.


    Professor Snape decides to do something about it and walks up, " Don''t move, Potter. I''ll get rid of it for you. " But Lockhart '' bravely '' stops him in his tracks.


    " Allow me, professor Snape! " Without hesitation he points his wand at the snake and casts his spell " Alarte Ascendare! " All it did, was make the snake go up into the air and drop back down.


    With the snake more agitated now because of Lockhart, Harry - looking as if he was possessed, walks to the snake and places his hand out.


    Snake like sounds leave his mouth which makes the snake turn to him. When the snake doesn''t really listen, Harry hisses out even more making the snake become more tame.


    " Is that what I think it is? " Louis asks as he sits up even more in his seat, slurping his smoothie louder than ever. " Parseltongue? " Richard states in questioning tone as he looks at the situation closer, munching faster on his popcorn.


    " And who''d think there would be no other surprises this year. " Annie mutters as she takes a bite of her hotdog. " Where''d the hotdog come from? " Louis asks looking at it.


    " Accio hotdog? " Annie says and another hotdog flies into her hand. " Thank you! " Louis happily says as he takes the hotdog and bites into it.


    The snake successfully stops and everyone is silent, if one ignored the popcorn crunches and smoothie slurps.


    " He speaks Parseltongue..." One whispers " We should go before he sets it lose on us..." Another whispers. When everyone evacuates the area only the three Princeton''s, Draco, the golden trio, and the two professors were left.


    " Would you stop with the slurping! " Snape grits out looking at the three still in their seats, it only made them slurp louder.


    " What happened? Why did everyone look scared? " Harry asks his best friends, confused on why they were scared of him.


    " Done Draco? Can we go now? I owe a certain someone an apology for leaving without a word. " Louis asks, completely ignoring the tense atmosphere in the room.


    Turning their attention to the three Princeton''s waiting at the doors, and looking back to Draco Malfoy, none of the five really knew what was happening even after Draco left.


    " Hey ''moine, weren''t they..." Ron asks for confirmation, " Yes, they were. Though I don''t get why they were here in the first place. " Hermoine says more to herself then to Ron.


    " Anyways! We should probably get going now, just leave the snake to me and head on to your next class! " Lockhart says as he begins to bring the students out of the room.


    ? ? ?


    " So, Draco signed me up for this duelling thingy that was supposed to help us defend ourselves. " Louis starts his explanation to Meister.


    " I was there against my will, so it''s not my fault. " Annie smacks him up the head, " OW! Your getting more violent as the days pass, you know that? " Louis says as he rubs his head.


    " anyways, since I was already there I figured I''d have a look at how the club would be if I were to stay. " Meister tosses a pebble at the boy who swiftly dodges it.


    " What was that for! " He exclaims, '' Just get to the point. '' Meister says impatiently since he has a meeting to attend soon.


    " Alright, alright, long story short Lockhart is a horrible liar and teacher and Harry can speak Parseltongue apparently. " Cricket noises was present throughout the silence.


    " Ahem. " Annie awkwardly coughs as she shifts about. " But you gotta admit. " Louis says at last, " What? " Draco asks " Parseltongue is cool. "


    ? ? ?


    Walking into Hogwarts the small group was greeted by Peeves floating frantically around the school, shouting about Harry being caught red handed.


    " What was that about? " Annie says once Peeves was gone from the area, " Dont know, dont really care. " Louis says as he resumes walking.


    Bandit pokes his head out of the hoodie''s pocket signalling that he had just woken up from his nap. " Want some snacks? " Louis asks and receives a nod of Bandit''s head in response.

 Chapter 37 - To Egypt We Go!

    " Did you hear about it? " One whispers, " The Harry Potter is responsible for the recent attacks! "


    As the gossips and rumours spread about the boy, a small group of four was having breakfast in the dining hall minding their own business.


    " Hi. " Fred says out of nowhere plopping down next to Louis on his left. " We need to ask you something. "


    George says popping out from under the table scaring the daylights out of Draco and earning a smack on the head from Richard and Annie.


    " What do you need? I can''t lend Bandit to you though, he''s off limits until Christmas is over. " Louis informs as he hands a piece of fruit to Bandit who was sitting on his shoulder.


    " Not what we wanted to ask, but good to know. " George says as he and Fred share a look. " We were going to ask what you thought about the recent things happening in school. "


    " That''s not really something of my concern right now. I''ve got other things on my plate. " Louis says as he waves his spoon at them.


    " But what about the victims of the attacks? " Fred asks incredulous. " They''ll be fine. Trust me. " Louis reassures and takes a gulp of water to wash down his food.


    " Your sounding a little heartless right about now Louie. " Annie informs the boy in a hushed tone.


    " Ahem, right, you have my word that the victims will be back to normal when the school year ends. Honest. " Crossing an X over his heart with his fingers, showing that he''s genuine, the twins are comforted by it.


    " Okay then, we''ll take your word for it. " Placing their trust in Louis, was the best they could do so they decide to put the matter aside and have their usual fun.


    ? ? ?


    Christmas break was here in the span of a few days and Louis was heading back home with Bandit to head off to Egypt with his father.


    Annie and Richard were surprisingly going to stay back during the break to keep Draco company since they had nothing much to do at home anyways.


    " Make sure you don''t blow anything up while your there. " Annie reminds as the three say their temporary goodbyes. " Won''t uncle Justin be there with Louis? " Richard questions.


    " Remember the last time they found that hidden temple inside the jungle? " She reminds Richard " Right, temple raiders, monkeys, fire I remember now. "


    " Monkeys? " Draco repeats a little lost, " We''ll tell you when we get back inside school grounds. " Richard says.


    " The one time I blow up something on accident- " Annie coughs, " Two times- " Richard coughs " Alright! The ten times I blow up things on accident and more than half of them aren''t directly from me, they blow up on their own! "


    " Yet things still blow up because of you just being there, I''m just happy that the school hasn''t blown up. " Annie says as she begins to push Louis to the train since the horn sounded.


    " We''ll see each other again when the break ends, so don''t make anymore trouble for yourself and uncle Justin while your gone, you hear me? " Annie reminds once more as the train begins to take off.


    " No promises but I''ll try! " Louis replies back waving goodbye to the three.


    " Right then, it''s just you, me and dad in Egypt till then Bandit. Ready for another adventure? " He asks cheekily.


    ? ? ?


    " Louis! Hurry up, we''re going to miss our plane! " Justin shouts as he too rushes around the manor in an attempt to shove everything he can into his luggage.


    " I''m already ready dad! Your the one who''s slow this time! " Louis replies back following with a laugh.


    " Come on then! The plane''s going to leave soon. " Justin says as he runs out the door at the speed of light, leaving Louis and Bandit in the dust.


    " so not COOL! " Louis exclaims and runs after Justin with his luggage and Bandit with him.


    ? ? ?


    Five long hours later, and the two at last reach Giza, Egypt.


    " Haha! We''ve arrived at last! " Louis happily exclaims with a hoorah followed by Bandit who also waves his hands in a celebratory manner.


    " Okay, okay, let''s put our things down in the hotel and we can head off to the pyramid. " Justin says and leads the way to their hotel.


    With the duo happily heading their way to the hotel, they didn''t realise they were being spied on.


    " Did you hear that? " A man asks his partner seated across him. " Yah, those two got the map for the treasure the boss has been looking for. "


    He says gruffly and sends off the eagle that was perched on his shoulder into the sky with a letter attached.


    " Let''s keep our eye on them for now until word gets to boss. " The man eyes the two for anything dangerous that could blow their cover.


    " An eagle? " Both Princeton''s say when they hear it''s cry in the distance and turn their heads to where the sound came from.


    Unfortunately, the eagle''s cry was too distant for the two to understand what it was crying out about.


    ? ? ?


    " Let''s get moving, we''ve got a treasure to find. " Justin says giddily as he puts the map inside his leather jacket.


    Bandit was in the hood of Louis'' leather jacket to protect and hide himself from the sun and sand as well as the people in general. Louis wore shades since the sun was too bright for him to handle.


    " What are we looking for anyways dad? " Louis asks curiously as he walks next to his father.


    " If I''m right, we''re looking for the Pendent of the last pharaoh. Legends say, that he was able to stand head to head against Merlin before his passing.


    " To make sure his power was never in the wrong hands even after he was gone, he put his power into the pendent for safe keeping. And it''s to be removed by the worthy one. "


    " But wasn''t Merlin''s prime when king Arthur rose to rule Camelot? " Louis asks.


    " Many things are a mystery in the world Louis, who knows Merlin or the Pharoah could have figured out time travel without the need of the time turners. " Justin says as he pulls out the map from his jacket and checks it.


    " We''re here. " He says abruptly making Louis- who was a few steps ahead of him, stop. " Where? " He questions as he gestures to the empty land of sand around them.


    Justin laughs and shakes his head before going to a spot where sand was sunken in.


    Putting his hand into the sunken sand, he grabs something and jerks his arm in an upward motion making something click underneath and move everything.


    Louis heads to Justin''s side when the ground beneath moves upward suddenly, when everything stopped finally, a pyramid was very much present on the sandy terrain.


    " Oh that is SO cool. " Louis says resolutely and follows Justin who enters the pyramid.


    " Careful now Louis, the traps here have magic imbued in them. Even if they are thousands of years old, they can still hurt us. " Justin reminds as he runs his hands over the walls carefully, examining the details.


    " Got it dad. " Louis says dumbly as he studies the intricate drawings on the walls that were very well preserved over the many years the pyramid was hidden.


    Bandit sniffed something in the air that caught his undivided attention and immediately decides to warn Louis about it.


    Tugging on the boys hair to gain his attention, he points to the entrance of the pyramid where they came from and speaks in their minds. '' Bad men coming. Hurry. ''

 Chapter 38 - Nothing is Ever Dull for Louis

    " Bad men? Dad! " Louis whispers and begins running further in to meet uo with his father.


    " Louis! Let''s hurry now, I found a shortcut that''ll lead us to the treasure faster. " Justin hastily whispers looking back every so often to make sure the men weren''t close behind.


    Turning at a corner of the passageway, Justin stops Louis and pushes on few a random tiles that opens up a secret route for them.


    Having no time to waste aweing at the new secret passage, the two head in and close the entrance behind them quickly to make it seem like nothing happened.


    " How did you even find this? " Louis asks Justin in an excited whisper while Bandit gives starry eyes to the man.


    " The map indicates where all the passageway entrances are in the pyramid. All I have to do is get the code right. " Justin informs as he ruffles Louis'' head and walks ahead.


    Reaching the end of the end of the passageway, justin pulls the torch next to his head opening up the door. When the two step out of the passageway, the door closes once more.


    " If the map is right, then we''ve got at least three more floors before we reach the top of the pyramid where the treasure is held. " Justin states as looks at the map once more before keeping it back inside his jacket again.


    " Okay then, let''s hurry before those bad guys catch up. " Louis says, not really wanting to be the main reason why another ancient monument blows up again.


    The first floor was a labyrinth filled with the most complex mind games that they had to get through.


    The second floor was one where they had to dodge numerous obstacles and booby traps flying out at them at such a random pace, that even the world''s best acrobat, would have the hardest time getting through it.


    The third floor was different from the other two, considering the fact that there was a wall separating the room in half.


    And the lever to get to the other side of the room - where the stairs was located, was on the other side of the wall.


    The only way to pull the lever, was through a small hole in the wall that was far too small for Louis to fit his hand through.


    And funny enough, the hole was just the right size for Bandit to squeeze through and pull the lever. " What are the odds. " Justin says at the discovery.


    Once the door was opened and the two were on the other side of the wall, they hear a faint eagle''s cry before the door closes.


    The father and son look to each other and speak in unison, " We should hurry before they catch up. " Louis places Bandit back into his hoodie after giving the little guy a snack, and the two pick up the pace to get to the top.


    After what seemed like hours for Louis, the duo finally made it to the top of the Pyramid where the pendent was being kept.


    Walking forward both Princeton''s notice that the room was quiet, too quiet for their liking and decided to do something about it.


    Taking a small pebble lying around Justin tosses it on the other side of the room and waits for any sign of abnormalities.


    Finding nothing out of place, Louis figures everything is safe and steps up to the centre.


    Only for a roar to follow immediately after a single step is taken, taking both Princeton''s by surprise.


    '' Who dares enter the Pharoah''s Pyramid! '' A booming voice follows the roar making the pebbles on the ground tremor from the volume.


    Louis and Justin''s eyes widen at the voice, " You''ve been here? Guarding this place, for thousands of years? " Louis asks the voice softly.


    Nothing follows but short silence after that, " Louis, get behind me. " Justin says slowly unsure of what was guarding the pendent.


    '' I''ve been guarding the Pharoah''s pendent for thousands of years? '' The voice echoes back, softer this time.


    " Yes, haven''t you noticed? Your the only one whose still here minus the few of us. " Justin says softly as he gestures around them.


    " Mind coming out? I''ve got some water if you''d like a drink. " Louis offers as he conjures a bowl with his wand and fills it with water.


    Slowly but surely the owner of the voice steps out, but it wasn''t something the two were expecting to see at all.


    " A lion? "


    ? ? ?


    " Hurry up you good for nothing pieces of meat! I''ve got a treasure with my name on it, and I''m not about to lose it to some Foreigners! "


    A man bellows out to the others struggling to get through the second floor twisting their bodies at weird angles.


    An eagle was perched proudly on the man''s shoulder as it watched the suffering men in glee.


    " We just don''t get how those two managed to get through this boss. " The man whom sent the eagle to his boss states as he rubs his chin in thought.


    " Do I look like I care how they got through this? NO! So get your a.s.s in there and get that lever so I can go get my trophy! "


    And with a kick of his boot, he sends the man flying straight through half of the room before landing with a loud thud.


    ? ? ?


    " Let''s start with introducing ourselves before we get to the topic at hand, I''m Louis Princeton and this is my dad, Justin Princeton. " The young boy states as he refills the empty bowl with water once more.


    '' My name is Leonidas, protector of the pharaohs pendent till the one worthy is able to claim it. '' The lion says once finished with his water.


    " If - and only if, your job is done, do you want to come back to England with us? " Justin doesn''t know if he should say it''s a surprise to him or that he expected his son to say that.


    " I''m sure there''s something to your liking back home. Or you could just stay here and we''ll visit you every now and then. " Louis suggests.


    '' Why? '' Leonidas asks curiously, '' Why go to such lengths for an old relic like me? I do not get it. '' The lion questions once more.


    " No one should be facing the world all by themselves - After all, standing by yourself is harder than standing together. Don''t you think so? " Louis gives a small smile to the lion in an attempt to brighten up his mood.


    Leonidas could''ve sworn he saw the pharaoh inside of Louis making him surprised, but the image went away when an explosion happened at the bottom of the stairs.


    " What was that? " Louis asks as he wh.i.p.s his head to where the noise came from, Justin went to the entrance of the room to find out.


    Things were not looking bright for their situation when he caught sight of a band of poorly dressed men gathered together at the bottom of the stairs.


    Turning back to Louis he takes out the map and quickly scans for the closest exit in the room. " Dad? Please tell me it''s not what I think it is. " Louis questions hoping that he''s gut feeling is wrong.


    " It''s the raiders, and we don''t have much time so we gotta go now. " Justin quickly says as he runs to the back of the room and searches the wall frantically.


    " But what about Leonidas and the Pharoah''s pendent! " Louis asks panicking at the thought of leaving a friend behind.


    '' Louis, " Leonidas calls for the boy, " What? " He asks the lion with desperation clear on his face.


    '' Follow me. ''


    Leading Louis to the top of the pedestal where the pendent lays, Leonidas nudges the boy with his head gently '' Take the pendent from the pedestal and leave the pyramid, I''ll be right behind. '' He says.


    " But! " Louis begins but Justin cuts him off, " Louis, there''s no time to dilly dally, trust Leonidas and take the pendent! Their going to come barging in at any moment now! "


    And as if to justify his statement, the banging on the now closed-off entrance at the top of the stairs, makes Louis turn and face the pendent.


    '' Here goes nothing! '' He thinks and heads for the grab.


    With the pendent in his grasp and off the pedestal finding out nothing bad was going to happen, the three inside the room let out a sigh of relief.


    " Let''s get going! " Justin hurries Louis as the door to the secret passageway in the back room opens at last.


    Seeing that Louis was running too slow, Leonidas decides to throw him onto his back along with his father, and run at full speed out of the sight of the pyramid.


    And in the far off distance behind them, they could hear the anger in the voice that promised vengeance on them.


    ? ? ?


    " So what do we do now? We certainly can''t act like bringing a lion on the plane isn''t a big deal, No offence Leonidas. " Justin says as they stop for a quick break.


    " I could ask get Aego to bring us back home? " Louis suggest, " Doesn''t he live in the states? " Justin asks.


    " From his last letter, it seems like he is nearby. If I''m right, he said he was flying over the red sea for some rest and relaxation. " Louis recounts as he takes out a quill and some paper from his leather jacket.


    '' Who is this Aego you speak of? '' Leonidas questions the two, " You''ll know soon enough. " Justin says as he takes a sit on the ground.


    " Okay, Aego said it''ll take him a sometime until he can get to where we are so we''ve got the rest of the two weeks to ourselves! " Louis happily informs the two with Bandit in his hands.


    " Alright then, we should head back to the hotel to hide out for a while until the situation blows over. " Justin says as he stands up and heads to the direction of the hotel.


    " What about Leonidas? Won''t he be seen? " Louis asks puzzled, " He''s fine, I already cast my spell on him to make him invisible so nothing can find him unless he wants to be found. "


    Happy at the fact that Leonidas won''t be found out or put in a zoo against his will, Louis and Justin also turn invisible and head back to the hotel.


    ? ? ?


    It wasn''t until after a few days of laying low, that Justin decided that the coast was clear and the three could leave the hotel without any immediate threat looming over their heads.


    " Let''s explore this area while we still can! " Louis decides out of nowhere and starts dragging his father through a busy street.


    " Boss, we found them. " The man from the temple says as he hands the binoculars to his boss.


    " Ambush them and get the treasure. Make sure they pay for what they''ve done. " The eagle perched on his shoulder lets out a shrill cry aimed at the two Princeton''s.


    ? ? ?


    For some odd reason, when the break was over and when it was finally time for Aego to give them a lift back to England, the raiders decided it was the perfect chance to get the treasure and their revenge too.


    When the three were in a secluded corner with Leonidas being invisble and Louis and Justin being visible so Aego could spot them, the boss of the raiders decides to let his presence be known.


    " Well, well, well look what we have here boys it''s the thieves who stole my treasure! " He hollers out sounding like a dying donkey.


    " What''s dying here? A donkey or a horse? " Louis subconsciously says as he places his hands to his ears. The comment however, made Justin laugh aloud in tears and the boss blow a fuse.


    " Shut up you damn midget, and give me back my the treasure you old man! " He angrily shouts at them sounding more like a dying chicken now.


    " Can you please not shout? My ears are bleeding from the dying animal sounds. " Louis says once more without thought making Justin laugh even more harder.


    " THAT''S IT! BOYS, TEACH THEM A LESSON. " The leader shouts even louder this time closely resembling a dying goose.


    " Please don''t, my ears can''t take anymore animal noises. " For some odd reason, Louis couldn''t help the words the spilling out of his mouth today. But it did make the situation liven up.


    " Attack! " One of the men randomly yells out at his attempt of a battle cry, but he couldn''t hide the laughter in his voice as he did so.


    The raiders didn''t even take three steps forward before fire breathed down on them from above.


    Eyes catching onto the familiar flames, Louis turns his head upwards and waves his arms to the sky " Hi Aego! " He happily greets the menacing dragon above them.


    Leonidas who was on the sidelines with Bandit in his mane, went up to the two with his eyes wide open.


    '' Aego is a Dragon?! ''

 Chapter 39 - Back at Hogwarts Once Again

    Once back home, Louis and Justin happily welcome Leonidas to their humble abode, which in turn made Natalia extremely confused on why a lion was in their house.


    " Justin dear, a word. " She grits out with a smile on her face as she proceeds to pull her husband by the year to a separate part of the house.


    " So! We''ve got like..." Louis checks the grandfather clock in the room, " Nine..? Hours left before I have to leave for Hagwarts. "


    '' Shouldn''t you be heading to bed right now Louis? '' Leonidas asks, " Sleep? Haha! Hilarious. I''ve got a couple of things to check up on while I''m still home, so I''ll be shaving off a good four hours of sleep. "


    " In your dreams Louis, come on, to your room and sleep. We all know how you get when you don''t get enough sleep. "


    Natalia says from the entrance as she proceeds to bring a sleep deprived Louis to his room.


    Five minutes later and Natalia comes back down to address the lion in the room. " Right then. " She begins.


    " Justin told me about what happened, but I''m afraid we don''t have any last minute guest rooms prepared. " She informs sadly as she tries to think of a temporary solution.


    " He could sleep with Louis for the night. " Justin suggests from the entrance looking worse for wear since the lion last saw him.


    " I suppose you could sleep with Louis for the night since you''ll be heading back to Hogwarts with him tomorrow. " Natalia gives in and signals for Justin to lead him to their son''s room.


    " Relax and make yourself at home, tomorrow''s going to be a busy day. " The father tells the lion after making sure that his son was asleep.


    When the door was closed, and the room was dark at last. Leonidas could relax at last and think about all that''s happened to him in the last two weeks, and how weird it has been.


    '' Though with a boy like this, I suppose things won''t be the same again. '' Leonidas remarks to himself as he lays down and enters the dream world peacefully.


    ? ? ?


    " LOUIS WAKE UP, WE OVER SLEPT AND ARE GOING TO MISS THE TRAIN AGAIN. " Justin yells out hurriedly as he runs around the house looking like a madman.


    " WHAT?! " Louis exclaims in horror as he looks at the clock to make sure he was actually late. And boy was he late.


    " Leonidas, get up! The Hogwarts Express leaves in FIVE minutes!! " He nudges the slumbering lion as gently as he can in his panicky state, and heads off to get ready.


    " Dad! Help me wake Leonidas up!! " Louis hollers in the bathroom, " Kind of busy at the moment! " Justin replies running around the living room.


    " I''ll wake him up so stop screaming! " Natalia cuts in as she heads up the stairs to wake up the lion.


    " It''s too bloody early in the morning for this. " She mutters to herself as she opens Louis'' bedroom door.


    " Leonidas? " She gently calls the name nudging the lion''s body and receives no response.


    " Wake up or Louis is leaving without you. " She states coldly, successfully waking the lion up. " I''m kidding. " She laughs " Not really, " She flatly says, " You have three minutes before they apparate to the train station. "


    In two minutes and thirty seconds flat, Leonidas was waiting for Louis and Justin with his belongings beside him.


    " I thought you were still asleep. " Louis says as he greets the lion. " Your mother scares me. " the lion simply states, to which Justin overhears and agrees to.


    " Alright then, now that everything is ready, we''ve got less then ten seconds to send you off to Hogwarts or we''ll end up having to ask Gideon for a ride. " Justin states half-jokingly as he takes a hold of Louis'' hand.


    When the two reach the train station, there was barely enough time to say their goodbyes and board the train as it was already on the verge of leaving.


    " Phew! " Breathing a sigh of relief, Louis slumps into his seat in their empty compartment while Leonidas stretches out on the seat opposite him.


    '' Wake me up when we get there. I''m thoroughly and completely done with the day as it is. '' Leonidas yawns and rests his head on his arms, falling asleep in seconds.


    ? ? ?


    Arriving at Hogwarts with a lion by his side, was honestly not something they''d thought Louis would do when he came back from his holiday.


    " Hi guys! So, what did I miss while I was away? " The boy cheerily asks while the lion looks over them with a hidden gleam of danger in them.


    " What happened to us? What happened to you when you were gone for those two weeks! Louis, are you certain that you actually went to Egypt with your dad? " Richard says as he shakes Louis by the shoulders.


    " Some thing''s happened here and there, and I got to meet Leonidas while I was at it. Leonidas, meet Ann, the one who''s shaking me is Richard, and the boy standing behind them is Draco " He says through the shaking.


    " There is Fred and George but I don''t really know where they are sixty percent of the time, but you''ll meet them soon enough. " Richard finally let''s go of Louis'' shoulders and turns to the lion.


    " Nice to meet you. Please don''t blow anything up to the best of your abilities, it''d be very much appreciated. " Richard happily greets Leonidas sending out all his stress signals as much as he can.


    " Please don''t terrorise the students in this school whether it be on purpose or on accident, because we have enough on our plate as it is with the giant bloody Basilisk in the school. " It was clear as day that Annie was filled with stress.


    '' Got it, no blowing things up, or terrorising the students. You know, if I think about it, everything said sounds like what you would do. '' Leonidas says as he looks to Louis.


    " I may or may not have blown up the quidditch field once or twice during a late night of potion experimenting, which may or may not have caused me to act like an zombie and terrorize the students due to lack of sleep. "


    " Do you see what I''m living with here? " Draco says as he flings his two arms at Louis to emphasise his day to day life to the lion.


    '' Unfortunately I do. '' Richard snorts at the reply.

 Chapter 40 - How to Cure Boredom, Louis Style

    " I''m bored. " Louis says out of the blue during breakfast on a monday.


    " Your friends with a dragon, lion, griffin, unicorn, squid that lives in the bottom of the lake of our school, and many others I don''t want to name. Hiw can you be bored? "


    Richard asks tempted to flick a piece of meat at Louis for some odd reason.


    " I don''t know, but I am. " Louis played his head on the table in absolute boredom. And nothing could cure it until it passes.


    Annie notices something in the corner of her eyes and looks out the great hall. And in the air looking quite frantic, was Gideon.


    " Louis. " she calls for him gaining his attention. " What? Can''t you see I''m dying of boredom here? " Louis wails out pathetically as he turns his head to her.


    Poking her head to Gideons direction subtly Annie receives a weird look from Louis which makes him turn his head to the Griffins direction out of curiosity.


    " Gideon? I thought he went for a fly above the sea. " Draco looks confused by the sentence. " He said it was for a change of perspective. " Louis clears up only making Draco all the more confused.


    " I''ll be right back. " Louis says as he drags his body up the table and off his seat, headin fir the exit.


    " Five dollars that he won''t be back till the end of the day. " Annie bets " Ten to him coming back tomorrow. " Richard adds. " Fifteen to him bringing back another friend. " Draco says making them realise that it might really happen.


    Louis turned invisible and met up with Gideon back at the forest. " What happened to make you look so panicky? " He asks the griffin in a calm manner.


    '' Pirates - sea - danger - attacking - Soon. '' Was all Gideon was able to say making Louis scrunch his eyebrows.


    " I thought there weren''t anymore pirates in the sea? But what do I know, I live in a wizard world where technology isn''t really present. " Shrugging his shoulders, he climbs onto Gideon and the two take off into the sky.


    ? ? ?


    " Oh this is So Cool. " Louis says when he recognises a ship decked with cannons all over. " Is that guy wearing gold? " Louis rhetorically says as he squinted his eyes to get a better view.


    " Wait, it''s not gold. It''s a python that looks like gold? " Now Louis was very confused on why a pirate was wearing a python looking like gold around his neck.


    " Oh wow, the whole crew is filled of weirdos. " He says when he notices that the one man was wearing a knight''s armor, and another was wearing Pineapples?


    " Oh nevermind. His just wearing something that looks like pineapple. " Gideon, without any warning, began skydiving straight towards the ship.


    " HO MY GODS. GIDEON!! " He shouts out in pure shock with the wind in his face. The shout however, gained the attention of the pirates, making them look up.


    All hell broke loose on the ship. " AHH WE''RE UNDER ATTACK! " One man screamed as he ran around like a headless chicken flinging his arms in the air.


    " HOLD YOUR GROUND MEN. IT''S NOTHING TO FEAR. " The man in knight''s wear exclaimed bravely as he faced it. " YOU DEAL WITH IT THEN. I''LL BE BELOW DECK WHERE THE FOOD IS TILL THEN. " A firm shut of a door was heard followed by an awkward silence.


    " So...should w-! " The poor pirate wearing nothing but pants was cut off when the griffin along with the shout of terror, crash landed onto the ship making it highly unstable.


    When the ship became steady once more, and the pirates were able to see without having the urge to puke.


    They did not expect to see a boy on the back of the griffin.


    " Uh...Hi? " Louis greets awkwardly with a wave of his hand.


    " CAP''N! WE''VE GOT INTRUDERS! " The pirate wearing the pineapple-looking clothes guy hollers out as all hands on deck took out their swords and guns, pointing them at Louis.


    ? ? ?


    " Why yer here boy? " The captain on the ship asks as he pets his gold looking python.


    " Better question, why do you have a gold looking python and can I pet it. " Louis says as he stretches out his hand to the python.


    " NO! " The captain shouts in anger as he slaps Louis'' hand away. " Rude much. " Louis says attempting to calm the now angry Gideon.


    '' I''ll RIP him to shreds and feed him to the sharks for hurting Louis! '' The very aggressive threat was put to a halt when he felt Louis stroke his feathers in a calming manner.


    " Answers my questions boy, I don''t have a lot of patience. " The agitated captain threatens while his men laugh aloud.


    " No. " Was all Louis said making the laughter stop.


    " No? " The captain repeats


    " No. " Louis confirms.


    " NO? " The man repeats again this time with steam pouring out if his ears.


    " Yes. " Louis says with a smirk.


    " YES? " The repetition was quite funny to see.


    " Are you deaf? Or are you just dumb? I said no, and no means no. Which was why I agreed when you asked for confirmation on my answer. " The captain had enough.


    Pulling his pistol from behind him and pointing it at Louis he opens his mouth to speak " Did you just pull that out of your butt? Gross. " Louis shudders at the thought.


    The captain shot near Louis'' feet. " I''ll give you to the count of three or I''ll feed you to the hyenas. " He threatens as he reload his pistol.


    " You have hyenas on board? Why on earth do you have hyenas on board? I must see these hyenas. " Louis abruptly decides and heads to a random door.


    The crew was about to move until Gideon threatened them to take a step with a glare of his eye.


    " Why does the Griffin scare me? " One whispers in fright. " Why does a Griffin exist? I thought they were only in stories?! " Another whispers scared.


    " ARGHH! " The captain shouts with a red face as he lunges at Louis. " Huh? "


    Turning around to find the source of the shout, the captain was only a hair''s width away before a swift kick from Gideon sent him flying and crashing into some crates on the side.


    " Thanks for that Gideon. Now let''s find the source of your worries before I see those hyenas. " When the two were inside the ship and out of view from the rest, they all shakily fell on their knees in terror.


    " D-d-did tha-at Gr-Griffin just K-I-ick the ca-cap-ptain? " A pirate wearing feathers shakily points his fingers at the door the two had entered.


    " Where''d they go? " He questions in a dark voice to his men. " T-There cap''n. " The pineapple-looking shirt guy answers while he was on his b.u.t.t in pure terror.


    " Pathetic. " The captain mumbles out darkly as he stalks to the direction the man pointed at.


    " I''ll deal with you lot once I''ve dealt with the stupid boy and Griffin. " And with that, he was in the ship with his pistol in hand.


    " Can I resign? " The guy who had left the food below deck after the rough impact, witnessed the whole thing and promptly decided that being a pirate wasn''t for him.


    ? ? ?


    " Maps? " Louis asks as he picks up the things in his hands and examines them. The two had wondered the ship, randomly chose a door and entered it only to be greeted by the very messy map room.


    " Are these battle plans? " Louis asks incredulous as he looks at a well planned out battle plan on a piece of paper on the messy desk.


    '' This is what I found while I was flying about. '' Gideon confirms as he observes the room closer.


    " But the question is, who are they planning on attacking? " Louis says as he looks throught the desk drawers.


    '' Louis, over here. '' Gideon calls for the boy as he looks at a specific piece of paper stuck on the wall.


    Louis walks over and looks at it, eyes filled with curiosity when he looks at the paper. " An island in the sky is what their after? And the plot gets more weirder and weirder. "

 Chapter 41 - A Heads Up Would be Nice

    " There yer are yer brat. " The dark hoarse voice says behind the two looking at the map.


    " Wait a moment. " Louis says without thought as he raises his hand up. " Gideon, what do you suppose this means? " He asks the Griffin who was also pondering.


    The pirate captain no longer has any patience to give the young boy, and just aims to shoot at the ceiling to grab the boy''s attention.


    Gideon turns around and breaks into a series of huffing and inhaling in laughter at the sight of the captain. '' I CAN''T! HIS FACE, IT''S TOO HILARIOUS! '' He says as he stomps his front legs laughing even harder the more he looks at it.


    " Who''s face - PFFFT!!! " Louis immediately breaks into laughter the moment he turns around and focuses on the pirate''s face.


    due to Gideon''s kick that sent him flying, the poor, poor captain''s face was completely swollen on the left side as if it was repeatedly stung by a nest of bees.


    And the right side wasn''t faring any better either, as it was completely and utterly disfigured to the point that even the poor man''s mother would have trouble recognising him.


    " HAHAHAHAAHAH! I CAN''T! I''m sorry for laughing, BUT I CAN''T HELP IT HAHAHA! YOU LOOK SO RIDICULOUS- I CAN''T NOT LAUGH!! HAHAAH!! "


    The young Princeton''s laughter rang throughout the ship and it did not make the captain happy in no way, shape, or form.


    " That''s IT! GET OFF ME SHIP. " His anger - though explosive - did not frighten Louis one bit.


    " What happened to feeding us to the hyenas? " Louis asks after calming down enough to get some words out properly, but he did have to avert his eyes away from the pirate''s face to do it.


    '' Louis, I''ve got everything let''s go. We can see hyenas some other time. '' Gideon says as he swiftly kicks a hole through the wall of the ship and smoothly hops out the hole.


    " Okay then, see ya! " Louis waves cheerily as he jumps out the hole and safely lands on Gideon who was waiting for him.


    " NEVER COME BACK! " The captain hollers out as he randomly fires a few shots at the two in the sky.


    " In your dreams! " Louis childishly exclaims as he waves goodbye at the crew of salty pirates on the ship.


    ? ? ?


    " The older he gets, the situations he gets himself in start to become more and more ridiculous. " Richard groans in agony as he thumps his head against the table.


    " If things keep up as they are, I''m afraid we won''t be able to catch a break. " Annie solemnly agrees as she pats the back of Richard in order to soothe his stress.


    Draco was also getting worried for both Louis and himself.


    " Hi guys, so what did I miss while I was gone? " Louis asks as he takes his seat at the table for dinner.


    Ever since the little encounter with the pirates - that was a little over a week ago - Louis had shut himself in his suitcase for the first three days before leaving it, and headed straight for the forbidden forest for the remainder of the week.


    " Not much really. Not much drama can happen in the short span of a year. " Richard remarks as he takes a chicken leg and digs in.


    " Okay then. On to a different topic, I''m going to need someone to accompany me out tomorrow. " Louis says while grabbing a cup of Jello.


    " What for? " Annie asks curiously.


    " Meister says he has something to do back in his home land so he''s bringing me along because he claims that I can make sure no internal warfare happens. Whatever that means. "


    " You do know your like the peace bringer whenever you run off to visit your friends home countries, right? " Annie asks.


    " Really? Since when? " Louis asks incredulous.


    " The fir- forget it. Explaining these things to you would be the same as talking to a brick wall. " Richard states going back to his dinner.


    " Draco! Let''s go tomorrow! " Louis conveniently ignores Richard''s remark and happily chooses the young Malfoy making him choke on his food violently.


    " Why me? Can''t Annie or Richard go? " He says in between his coughs.


    " They''ve gone to countries similar to Meister''s plus, I can bring them anytime I want to. " The two cousins have the sudden urge to strangle the young Princeton.


    " But you''ve never visited a different species homeland before, so I''m dragging you with me whether you want to or not. " The young Princeton says cheerily.


    Draco gives his friend a flat look " It''s a school day, I''m not going out of the school grounds with you tomorrow and risk mother and father finding out. " Louis waves his hand in the air.


    " It''s fine, I''ll make sure attendance for your lessons are perfectly maintained while we''re gone! " Louis remarks casually.


    Draco let''s out a sigh in defeat, " If you must stubbornly insist, then I''ll go. " He reluctantly says, making Louis even more happier.


    " Now all we have to focus on, is the rampaging Basilisk that''s going after the students one at a time. " Richard says with a hefty sigh.


    ? ? ?


    " We''ll see you in a while. " Louis says climbing onto Meister''s back along with Draco. " Remind me again why I''m sitting on a unicorn? "


    " There''s a barrier surrounding the kingdom that is heavily enchanted making it so that only a unicorn can pass through. " Louis explains slowly as Meister''s horn begins to glow.


    " If any other creatures want to pass through the barrier, they''ll need the permission of the king or a unicorn whom the king trusts. "


    The horn glows even brighter and the light is now engulfing the two boys.


    " Good to know, now I have another question. " Draco nods his head, slightly blind at the brightness of the glow.


    " Ask away. " Louis calmly says while Meister huffs and as a result, making the glow surrounding them become even brighter.


    " Why are we not moving? "


    " Oh that''s easy, It''s because Meister''s going to teleport us there directly. "


    Draco blanches at the words " Tele-what now? " Louis lets out a soft sigh " Teleport, Malfoy. "


    " I heard you the first time, I''m asking WHY " He stresses on the word, wondering why he even agreed on leaving school grounds with Louis in the first place.


    " From what I''ve been told, the unicorns live up in the sky. "

 Chapter 42 - A Rather Productive Day

    All Draco has ever asked for when he was younger, is a friend who is nice and honest.


    Someone who would start a fight when they are wronged, or defend their friend who''s framed for something they didnt do.


    And when he gets what he asks for, he often wonders where in this merlin forsaken world did Louis pop up from.


    Louis Princeton does have everything he''s ever asked for, and he is glad for that.


    But considering the number of times the boy just willingly throws himself into all kinds of shitty Merlin situations, makes him seriously consider rethinking his life choices.


    However, despite everything that''s going on - at the present moment - ignoring the nauseating feeling churning within him due to Meister''s teleportation, Draco has never been more grateful for the friendship he has with Louis.


    Amd he wouldn''t change it, not one bit.


    If only the boy of the topic could stop skipping around him in pure joy at his suffering.


    The homeland of the unicorns is something Draco will without hesitation, wholeheartedly call breathtaking.


    Despite it being high in the sky hidden by the clouds, the population has been able to prosper and flourish like nothing he has ever seen.


    Though it is awkward when he and Louis are the only two who walk on two legs among the four legged unicorns that populate the land.


    Well Louis is walking he, on the other hand, is hanging off Meister''s back trying to get rid of the nausea he''s still suffering from.


    Arriving at their destination was rather quick and easy, entering the palace - At least that''s what Draco thinks it is - Was relatively easier, all they had to do was let Louis show the armor-wearing-unicorn guards the letter of invitation from their king.


    After sliding off Meister''s back like a lifeless slug, the two boys follow Meister to where his king awaits them.


    Three unicorns were inside the throne room. The king(no shit), the king''s advisor, and the queen.


    Bowing to the unicorn on the throne made of a treebark Draco could not identifyfor the life of him, Louis speaks up " King Augustine, it''s good to finally meet with you. "


    ...


    " Richard, you look like your soul''s been s.u.c.k.e.d out of your body, are you sure your okay? " Neville asks worriedly, looking at his friend stumbling about Hogwarts hallways on their way to class.


    " Never been better. " He replies monotonous.


    Like he''s going to say that he and Annie spent the whole of last night at the night before checking through the school for any sign of the Basilisk that''s got everyone on edge.


    Sadly enough, no matter how much they searched, they could not find a single clue about the whereabouts of that Merling foresaken thing.


    " We haven''t checked the bathrooms. " Annie, who was already in class seating at her usual place, mumbles subconsciously while she scribbles on her paper showing the school''s blueprints.


    " Hey Ann. " Richard greets as he very ''gracefully'' falls into his seat next to her. Neville also greets her before taking his seat next to Richard.


    With their lesson starting, the two barely pay any attention to what was going on. Annie was too focused on the blueprint of the school to care enough about the lesson, and Richard was on the verge of welcoming the darkness.


    " Richie, Look at this. " Annie says as she proceeds to jab Richard by the side with her hand before sliding the blueprint across the table and in the line sight of his eyes.


    " What''s this? " Fighting back a yawn, Richard shakes the sleepiness out of his body listlessly before taking a look at what Annie has.


    " Blueprints of the school. " she pops a piece of candy into her mouth.


    " Why do you have blueprints of the school drawn out on a piece of parchment? " Neville - who was zoning out during the lesson - happened to overhear what Annie said and couldn''t help himself to ask.


    " Because we''re tracking down the Basilisk that''s in the school. " Annie casually says with a quirk of a brow, as if it was the most normal thing to do in the world.


    " What?! Why? " Neville whisper shouts, not wanting their professor to know what was going on right under his nose.


    " Think about it this way, would you have the professors deal with the Basilisk while it takes the students down one by one as time goes by, or would you rather deal with the situation by yourself if you have the power to do it? "


    " Let me remind you that the professors we''re talking about, are the same professors that didnt know Quirrell had Voldermort on the back of his head for basically the whole of last year. " Annie says as she eats another piece of candy.


    " And we have Mr. self-publicist who''s ego is far too big for his head and has the magic capability of a toddler. "


    Richard adds in as he checks the blueprints to see if Annie missed anything while she was making the blueprint.


    " I can''t help but feel that you two don''t really like our professors. " '' Or professor Lockhart for that matter '' Neville states as a sweat drop rolls down his forehead comically.


    " We don''t exactly hate them per say, it''s more like we question their meaning of existence is all. " Richard says, putting down the blueprint and picking up his feather pen to cross out the areas Annie had missed.


    " That''s a tad bit too much, don''t you think? " Neville asks, sad on behalf of the professors who aren''t there to defend themselves.


    " Do you want to join us? Because two people searching for something is definitely going to take a longer time than three people. " Annie offers, drinking from her tea cup she summoned under the table.


    " I don''t know, getting into trouble isn''t really something I want to do. " The hesitation on his face is as clear as the sky is on a sunny day.


    " Neville, trust me when I say this, you will not get caught. " Richard reassures, placing his hand on the young Longbottom''s shoulder.


    "....Alright then, but if I go down, you''re going with me. " Neville promises his friend, to which he agrees to.


    ....


    When the night comes at last, the three adolescents begin their mission, sneaking out into the hallways with the moon high in the sky, just to search for the lone Basilisk that slithers inside the school premises.


    They didn''t need to search for long, for Neville caught a glimpse of the Basilisk''s body when he turned a corner, and hastily shoved the two behind him back to the corner to hide.


    " A heads up for the shove would be nice. " Richard says in an attempt to lighten up Neville''s mood whom at the current moment is very stressed about what he saw mere moments ago.


    " Well at least we found the Basilisk. Now comes the decision making, do we follow it back to it''s hideout or do we put a tracking spell on it and leave it for another day? " Annie mumbles lowly so only the two boys can hear.


    " I vote tracking spell, both of you are exhausted anyways so some rest could do you good. " Neville says knowing full well how unprepared and ill equiped he is to handle a Basilisk of all things.


    " That aside, we''ll need to tell Louis when he gets back since he''s the one more knowledgeable in creatures and animals than us. " Richard says which Annie agrees to.


    While the two Princeton''s talk between each other about their next course of action, Neville has many questions he''d like to ask them.


    For instance, why would Annie and Richard, two of the smartest students of their year - and possibly the whole school - want to tell their younger cousin about what they have just found, but not the professors?


    Sure he''s seen Louis here and there in their first year at Hogwarts and at the start of their second year, but after that, he rarely saw the boy around.


    It was like Louis can just come and go as he likes without needing to face the consequences of doing so.


    He''s a complete mystery, enshrouded in the shadows, not wanting to be found or heard of.


    And if you ask him if he wants to figure out the boy, it''s a mystery he doesn''t want to solve anytime soon.

 Chapter 43 - Oh Look, More Fun, Yay...

    The three turn in for the night after Richard placed the tracking spell on the Basilisk.


    " I need to tell Louie about what we found, so you''ll have to go back to the dorms without me. " Annie says, bidding the two boys goodnight, heading to the forbidden forest.


    " Why is Annie heading to the Forbidden forest? " Neville asks once he realises her destination.


    " Explaining why will be too troublesome, how about I just bring you to the forest tomorrow morning before classes start, sound good? "


    Directing Neville away from the forest and back to Gryffindor''s dormitory, Richard lets a tired sigh out for all he wants is to just lie on his bed and sleep his problems away.


    ? ? ?


    Louis and Draco were having the best time of their lives enjoying their visit on Narvana, the homeland of the Unicorns.


    The first official day was spent exploring as many of the sights and markets as they could.


    And if asked whether they spent too much time shopping for gifts for their family members like shopaholics, they''ll never admit it.


    On the second day, Louis received Annie''s message in the early hours of the morning.


    " So what do you suppose we have in store for today? " Draco asks looking around the palace with wide, curious eyes.


    " We could go down to the market again, I think I missed a couple of things yesterday due to all the excitement. " Louis suggests.


    " Maybe we could take a break in the springs at one of the mountains later. Meister says that the properties of the water is able to make us feel more in tune with nature. " Agreeing with the idea, the two head out the palace doors to begin another fun day in Narvana.


    With the boys having a swell time up in Narvana, a particular group of pirates were having a meeting on their next course of actions.


    " Cap''n, ever since we saw ''hat Griffin ''hat brat was riding, I''ve ''een thinking, what if all ''hose ''fairy tales we been told as kids are true? " The man dressed like a knight suggests, getting lost in his own thoughts.


    " Who cares, we have our goal, and that goal is to steal them untold treasures that lie waiting up there in the sky. " Their captain says, pointing a finger up.


    " But what if the island has more of them Griffins? " A crew member asks, the horrors brought from the visit the boy and Griffin paid them still fresh in his mind, especially the Griffin.


    " We''ve ''ot our guns, cannons and swords all on deck, flying beasts ''ot nothing on us. " The man dressed as a pineapple says full of confidence.


    " The only question is, how do we even get up there? " He questions looking out across the sea for clues.


    And as luck would have it, the captain notices an island far off into the sea that''s not on their map.


    ? ? ?


    A shiver passed through Louis when they reached the springs, making him drop the towels he was carrying onto the floor.


    Picking up the towels before patting off the dirt, Draco gives a raised brow at Louis asking " What was that? "


    " The shivers. " Louis answers eyeing a peculiar mountain up ahead from their destination. "Right..." Draco drags out the word, looking at the mountain.


    Finding nothing wrong with it, he shrugs his shoulders and continues walking, " Draco, I dont think it''s a good idea to stay near that mountain. " Louis says, stopping Draco, eyes narrowed on the mountain which gave him the shivers.


    " If we''re not going to the springs, what are we going to do? Head back to the capital? " Draco wonders, have snacks and explore their food culture? He is getting peckish.


    Seeing Louis hesitant about the springs, the young boy swings the towels over his shoulder and turns back to the capital with a new goal if acquiring some food.


    Louis following behind him, but both stop when the ground beneath their feet starts to tremble.


    " An Earthquake? In the Sky? " Draco exclaims incredulous, " Close enough. " Louis answers, directing Draco''s attention to the mountain.


    With the cause of the tremors figured out, the two grab for something sturdy and attached to the ground to stabilise themselves.


    As the Seconds tick by, the tremors become more brutal and intense to the point the mountain''s surrounding becomes a sight of collapsed trees with cracks littering the ground.


    The tremors stopped abruptly when the mountain split into two and moved to widen the gap between the crack.


    At first, the voices were hard to decipher, being just a jumble of noise, it wasn''t till they saw heads coming from the ground were they able to understand the voices, " Haha, who''d have guessed that that small island would be the key to head into the sky! "


    " I can''t wait to get me hands on the treasure. "


    " You idiot, the treasure belongs to captain. We get the leftovers, have ya forgotten? "


    With the way the conversation is going, the two boys didn''t bother to continue eavesdropping, the conversation was going to stay the same anyways.


    " Got your wand? " Louis asks Draco who''s tossing the towels on a tree brunch nearby, " I''m wearing nothing but swimming trunks, what do you think? " Their wands are in their guestroom, back in the castle.


    " Let me rephrase that, Do you want me to get your wand? "


    " Please and thank you. "


    With a wave of a hand, the two wands appear in the palm of Louis'' hand. " Wait, how am I going to use magic, the ministry will find out. "


    " Those old coots will find out nothing, trust me. "


    " I thought your mother works for the ministry? " " Correction, she works for herself, she''s only working with the ministry not for it. And besides, the majority of those working for the ministry are horrible at their jobs, they couldn''t even be able to find their way out of a paper bag. "


    " Alright then. " With a nod of his head in acceptance, Draco takes his wand from Louis, and the two approach the situation with a mixture of excitement and calmness filling the air.


    ? ? ?


    In the wee hours of the morning, Richard was bright and awake, marching to and fro in the dorm room invisible.


    Neville had taken to being dead to the world until the school day started once more.


    " I need to head to the library. " Ignoring the fact that a Basilisk is roaming around on school ground, Richard has been feeling a lack of confidence due to the fact that his knowledge from his books have not been exactly useful for him.


    And if he wants to be able to keep Louis out of as many dangerous situations as possible, he''s going to need to absorb all the information he can.


    His mind made up, Richard heads out of Gryffindor house and is on his way to the library.

 Chapter 44 - A New Addition

    " That''s the most fun I''ve had since Egypt! " A happy and content Louis excalims, standing next to Draco looking none too happy.


    " I''m pretty sure casting the petrification spell and tossing them straight into the sea while their ship drifts away is called ''fun''. " Louis waves his hand nonchalantly, dismissing the obvious.


    " They''ll live, the spell will wear off once the life boat I tossed for them is near enough. Besides I didnt petrify their legs, so their still able to keep their noses above the water. "


    Draco let''s out a sigh laced with exhaustion, not in the particular mood to explain to Louis that throwing pirates into the sea after erasing their memories with no recollection of who they are, is a ???????????????????????????????? idea.


    " Anyways, I''m starving! Let''s go look for something to eat! " Completely ignoring what happened just mere moments ago, Louis drags along Draco and the two head back to the market in search food.


    Being dragged from the springs all the way to the castle is something Draco never, ever wants to experience again. He''d rather swim with the squid in the lake than get dragged along by Louis.


    " You''re no fun. " Louis states, watching Draco suffer from lack of air like the wonderful friend he is. " You don''t even attend classes. "


    " Cause their no fun, well that and I already know what''s being taught for the next few years. " Louis says matter of factly, making Draco raise a brow at him.


    " Then why are you even going to Hogwarts? "


    " That''s what I asked mother and father, all they said is that it''s a good chance for me to improve my social skills with humans. " Narrowed eyes is the only response to his answer.


    " Don''t look at me like that, I can help you study if you want? " His eyes narrow even further before Draco agrees with an even breath " Fine, thank you for the offer. "


    " You''re welcome. " Louis grins happily and proceeds to drag Draco once more to a small stall selling interesting looking food.


    ? ? ?


    At Hogwarts, bright and early - before the sun was even up, early - Richard brought Neville to the forbidden forest as promised. And never has Neville Longbottom been so confused at what he''s seeing.


    " Is that a lion? " He asks Richard befuddled, " Yes. Yes it is. " Richard doesn''t even have the energy to express emotions in his words, or face.


    Staying up all night to read and sleeping for only thirty minutes, is a horrible idea.


    " How is it even here? " He asks once more, the information not being able to be absorbed properly.


    " Louis. " Richard says like it''s the most obvious thing in the world.


    " That doesn''t male things any clearer. "


    " With Louis in the mix, nothing is ever clear. "


    " Are you sure your okay? You look - how do I say this nicely....dead. " Dead eyes just stare at Neville, " I''ve noticed. "


    After a h?o?r?r?i?b?l?e? wonderful breakfast, Richard - looking worse for wear, walks with Annie - looking mostly alive - on his right and Neville on his left, heading for the first class of the day.


    History of magic.


    " I''m going to take a nap, wake me up when class is over. " Richard drones, dropping onto his seat like a sack of potatoes, followed with his head landing on a pillow he pulled from inside his robes.


    " Same. " Annie follows, landing on her seat more gracefully - though not that much quieter - and knocking out the second her head touches the table.


    " Okay...? " Neville assures them, weirded out by the fact the two Princetons are sleeping in class, something he has never seen them do ever since they became friends.


    " Must have had a rough night. " He guesses before turning his attention to professor Cuthbert Binns starting class.


    After History of Magic, was a blur for Richard and Annie, they have no idea how they ended up in the dining hall for Lunch from sleeping in class.


    Grabbing an assortment of food from the assortment of dishes, Annie notices the professoes whispering to each other, looking excited about something.


    Well, Snape looks the same as always, but there''s a small glint in his eyes that betrays his emotionless face.


    " What do you suppose their talking about? " She asks Richard who''s looking more alive than compared to breakfast.


    " Don''t know, and I don''t really want to know. Besides, Louis is coming back for Dinner, can we really afford to split our attention on something not even here? " Neville raises his brow, sitting next to Richard.


    " I thought Louis was in school? He was in History of magic. "


    " ....Should we tell him? " Richard turns and asks Annie. Due to lack of sleep, it took her a moment to recognise what he asked, but when she did, she''s full out judging his decisions in life.


    " You had all the time in the world to tell him before bloody shit hit the fan, and You ask that ????????????? . " Lack of sleep does no one good.


    " Have you seen what happened last year? Where in the bloody heck was there a good time to tell him? "


    Not in the mood to have such a weird conversation with the sun still high, Richard blocks his food from Annie''s line of sight and proceeds to shove his food.


    " We''ll tell you after lunch. " Annie decides, facing Neville then proceeds to stuff her face.


    ? ? ?


    " I''m going to miss this place. " Draco says sadly, not really that eager to head back to Hogwarts, not when Narvana is such a fun place for vacation.


    " You can come back with me next year, Their celebrating Narvana''s hundredth year during our holidays. There''s going to be a lot more fun things to do then. " Louis suggests, already looking forward to visiting the country again.


    " Sounds good. " Draco says happily.


    " Come on, let''s get going, Meister''s getting impatient, and hungry. Mostly hungry. "


    " Aren''t you the one who''s hungry? "


    " For Jello, yes. I''ve not had Jello for so long! " Louis'' tone of voice makes it sound as if he''s a man starved of food, and low on cash.


    Rolling his eyes at the ''very serious'' answer, he still humours the young Princeton by quickening his pace to get to Meister faster.


    With all their things in hand, Draco and Louis bid farewell to Narvana, and in a blink of an eye, their back at Hogwarts.


    ? ? ?


    Making sure the stand-ins were gone first before walking towards the hall for dinner after the last class for the day ended, souvenirs in hands.


    " We''re back! " Louis announces happily, placing down multiple bags on the table for Annie and Richard to see.


    " I wanted to head back to my dorm to do some homework, but he didn''t let me. " Draco grumpily informs, placing down his own bags of souvenir down on the table next to Louis'' bags.


    " You''ve worked hard. " Sympathizing with Draco, Richard and Annie nod their heads in appreciation.


    " Thanks. " Draco numbly says, stealing one of Louis'' jello cups and starts shoving them into his mouth, not letting the the victim to retaliate.


    Halfway through dinner Headmaster Dumbledore stood up from his seat and raised a hand, gaining complete silence from the students.


    " I understand that it has been a stressful time for all of us, but there is something to announce for you. " Whispers break out among the students, wondering what it could be.


    " Do you suppose it''s a new Defanse against the Dark Arts professor? " Fred asks his twin, the two sitting together on the left of Louis.


    " Doubt it, professor Lockhart''s looking smug as usual. " George points out, nodding his head at the man''s direction.


    " Why''s his hair green? " Louis asks, noticing the new look on the proud looking man.


    " We may or may not have gone rogue in class today and may or may not have permanently turned his hair colour. "


    " I can''t say if I''m impressed or scared. " Draco says, shifting further away from the twins from his seat on the right of Louis. " We''ll take that as a compliment. " Fred proudly says next to George modding his head in agreement.


    " There is a transfer student, who will be officially joining the second years tomorrow. He will however, be sorted into a house before he gets settled in. " Whispers break out once again, the noise mainly coming from the second years.


    Not liking the constant interruption, professor Snape gives the students a very Harsh look, immediately silencing them.


    Continuing his announcement as if he didn''t just get interrupted, Dumbledore addresses the attention to the left of the hall, near the teachers table " Allow me to welcome our new student! "


    All eyes look to where Dumbledore addresses, only to find no one there.


    Not a soul in sight.


    A couple seconds of pure awkwardness passes before the doors of the dining hall abruptly opens and a boy stumbles in, closing the grand doors shut tight behind him immediately.


    All eyes are on the boy. Silence envelops the room still, but this time, it''s a mix of curiosity and disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    " All I wanted was to take a quick swim in the lake with the squid, but Noooooo, the Basilisk had to block my way. " Louis hears the boy mumble under his breath just as he walks past him, heading to the front of the hall.


    Standing atop the stairs, the boy looks out at the students, eyes the colour of fire rising from the ashes contrasting with his messy black yet tamed bed hair, school robes that look as if they were thrown on haphazardly without care, all with that grin on his face that just screams freedom.


    His eyes sweep across the students, pausing for a second on Harry before stopping on Louis, happiness and joy radiating from eyes looking like a warm fire in a cold winter night, and for some strange reason, Louis feels like he knows the boy and a sudden burst of happiness deep down in his c.h.e.s.t follows.


    He sits on the stool with all the grace of a knight, legs parted and hands on his knees, looking like he''s asking for a good ol'' fight, and the sorting hat is placed on his head.


    His warm fire eyes stay on Louis for a bit longer before closing them, humming a tune no student of professors recognise (from the looks on their faces), a tune strangely familiar to Louis even though he''s never heard it before.


    " GRYFFINDOR!! " The sorting hat exclaims, making the boy stop his humming and break into a wide grin as the Gryffindor table claps with excitement at their new addition.


    Eyes looking like flames spreading chaos all throughout, the boy walks down the Gryffindor table, a slight smile on his face as he thanks the students who welcome him with a bounce in his steps.


    Many of the students from Gryffindor, Slytherin, Hufflepuff, and Ravenclaw alike, figured he was heading for Harry Potter, since that would be what most of them would do if they were in his position.


    Only proven wrong when he walked past Harry and continued on his merry way, stopping only when he reached the end of the table, where Louis and his merry group of friends are currently seating.


    To be more specific, he stopped directly in front of Louis, his hand held out for a handshake with a wide grin that hides his fire-like eyes.


    Without missing a beat, he speaks " We meet again as promised, Typhon! "

 Chapter 45 - The Unpredictable

    A majority of things in life make sense for Louis, whether it be knowing why and how it rains to when exactly a volcano is going to erupt.


    Louis wouldn''t even mind if you threw him in a jungle to fend for himself, he''d most definitely make friends with the animals and become one with them.


    What he doesn''t get, is why deep down, he feels like he knows this transfer student even though it''s the first time he''s met him, why does the boy seem to know him, and why he was just greeted as ''Typhon''.


    " I''m pretty sure my name''s Louis. " He says, hands slowly taking the offered hand, shaking it slowly with judging eyes aimed at the boy.


    " Huh? Don''t You remember? It''s me Phoenix, Pheonix Dionysus! " The boy says questions with surprise evident on his face, his fire coloured eyes resembling strong flames shaken by a gust of wind.


    " Strange..." He mutters looking to the ground, black hair shadowing his eyes, when all he gets as response is confusion from Louis.


    " So how do you know Louie? " Annie asks, her face looking kind but her words laced with hostility underlining curiosity for the transfer student.


    As if he didn''t hear Annie, Phoenix lifts his head from the floor, grin back on his face, and proceeds to take a seat next to Louis - thanking the twins shamelessly as he squeezes himself inbetween.


    " Is it me, or is the noise level lower than usual. " Draco asks, finding the atmosphere in the dining hall stuffier compared to a few moments ago.


    " You''re not imagining it, take a look. " Richard says softly, burying his face into the bags of souvenirs still on the table, not liking the sudden attention at all, not one bit.


    Turning his head slightly to the left and right, Draco finds the Gryffindor table in complete silence. Other than the occasional whisper of gossip about him eating at their table, judging eyes burn holes through the new student and Louis.


    ''They are acting way too familiar with each other.'' They all think, not knowing what to feel.


    The Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw students exchange glances with each other in the new found silence, communicating with each other through facial expressions, trying to figure out how one of their own knows the weird boy.


    Slytherin is the same as usual, glaring at the Gryffindor house with as much hate their tiny bodies can hold and always seeming to want to hurl their hate straight at them with a cannon.


    Some glares burning with hatred are directed at him.


    " I see what you mean. " He answers with a soft pitch.


    Draco looks to the four on his right, Louis'' ignoring anything and everything going on around him happily enjoying his Jello, the transfer student - Phoenix - happily eating his own plate of meat stacked up high, and the twins doing who-knows-what in their own bubble along with Bandit.


    Deciding that he doesn''t have the energy in him to care much about the other students, Draco resumes to eating his own food, head bowed down.


    When the group is just about done with dinner, they decide to head to the forbidden forest to spend some time with each other of the forest.


    Draco splits up with them then, not wanting to draw any unneeded attention to the Princetons with his things are.


    " I''ll meet you guys there later. " He ensures, saying his temporary goodbyes as he heads off.


    Getting up from their seats Louis, Richard, Annie, and Bandit - hidden in Louis'' hoodie - head for the doors, " What are you two doing? " Annie asks the Weaseley twins when the three Princetons notice the two following along.


    " Going where you''re going. " Fred answers which George nods to in agreement, as if it''s the most obvious thing.


    " Mind if I join in? " Phoenix asks, coming out from the dining hall, barely able to escape the clutches of Gryffindor students, crowding him with questions and the like.


    " I plan to hide from prying eyes until further notice - also, who''s Harry Potter? " Blank eyes look at him, not able to process what Phoenix just said.


    " I''m sorry, I must have had cotton in my ears, because I think I just heard you say that you don''t know Harry? " Fred asks, disbelieving of the fact thaf there really is someone in the wizarding world who has no clue who Harry Potter is.


    " I''m serious, who''s this Harry Potter, and why does everyone keep asking me why I ignored him, and what does he even look like? " With a huff, Phoenix ruffles his bed head with hand, crossing his arms over his c.h.e.s.t, a dissatisfied look on his face.


    The Princetons don''t know if he''s joking and the ginger haired twins don''t even know where to begin.


    " There you are! " An excited shout breaks the silence among the group, heads turning to the direction the voice came from.


    Louis successfully manages to resist the sudden urge to sneeze in that specific direction.


    " Don''t you know I''ve been looking all over for you? " Lockhart asks, strolling up to Phoenix, his robe uselessly fluttering about behind him.


    " I was looking for the way out. " The honest answer halts Lockhart''s train of thought, not expecting the answer in the least.


    He was expecting gushes of embarrassment and words of praise, after all, he did make best selling books based of his.....Adventures, after all.


    " Ahaha...I see. " He awkwardly supplies, composure lost in the wind along with his initial confidence.


    " Yup, so if there''s nothing else, I''m going to get going now. Bye. " The words seem to do the trick for Lockhart, breaking him out of his stupor and starts to trip on his next few words to the boy.


    " He-Hey, W-wait, s-stop right there young man! " He finally manages, unintentionally hollering as he grasps onto the boy''s shoulder.


    He lets out a high pitched wheeze, eyes bulging as they stare at the ceiling and beyond.


    With a clap of his hands, Phoenix turns his attention back to Louis and his friends, only to realise that there''s no one there and he''s been caught in the act by some students, who are now in a not to silent discussion, whispering among themselves.


    ? ? ?


    Annie had been very decisive while Phoenix was distracted. She took her cousins by their arms and they ran all the way to the forbidden forest, invisible powers be damned to merlin.


    The transfer student is making her gut churn weirdly, like it''s unsure if he means well, or not.


    They lose the Weasley twins not long after, the twists and turns they take confusing the twins on which way to go.


    At last in the comfort of somewhere familiar, Annie heaves a sigh of relief as she releases her grip on her cousins arms.


    " You felt that too, right? " She looks to Richard, seeking confirmation that her gut really wasn''t lying to her.


    A nod is all she gets. But it''s enough to know that Phoenix Dionysus is someone unpredictable.


    Anything unpredictable is never a good thing. It''s a lesson the Princeton family learned the hard way, a long time ago.


    The three spend the night in the forbidden forest, watched over by it''s inhabitants as they ensure their safety in the cover of the night.


    Draco catches them alseep, lying comfortably on the ground when the moon''s high in the night sky.


    When the sun rises the next day Louis, Annie, and Richard, wake up to the sight of Draco using Meister as a pillow snuggled up against a tree.


    " Should we wake him? We''ve already missed breakfast and class is about to start. " Richard asks, not to keen on waking up their friend who''s sleeping so peacefully.


    " Wake him-! "


    BOOM BOOM BOOM...


    Just as Annie''s about to answer the question, the forest ground shakes along with explosions going off one by one coming from Hogwarts.


    With the explosions going off without ever seeming like they''ll stop, Draco startles up, head turning in all directions trying to figure out what''s going on.


    The four decide it best to check on the situation and see what''s happening.


    As the trees come to a clearing, and the laughter is more audible, Louis realises that the explosions are coming from the quidditch field.


    Reaching the quidditch field, he stops in his tracks once he realises who it is.


    " What in Merlin''s beard is even going on? " He asks, not getting how the Phoenix, was able to get cauldrons out of school grounds along with potion ingredients that are fragile enough to explode upon the slightest impact.


    " Hey Typhon, you''re late I''ve already started without you! " Pheonix greets, his volume loud enough to go through the explosive noises.


    " What did you even start? " Covering his ears to protect his eardrums, Louis jogs up to Pheonix''s side, curiosity prevailing over caution.


    " It''s called the boom boom potion! "


    ''...The what now? ''


    " All you need to do to make the boom boom potion do it''s thing, is a cauldron, some of this, some of that, " He throws in random ingredients one handful at a time, " and it''s done! "


    Seemingly proud of himself, Phoenix nods his head in approval and puts on a pair of gloves.


    " Here, you might need these if you''re not used to the sound just yet. " His flame coloured eyes swirl like a fire burning proudly at a festival as he passes a pair of noise cancelling ear muffs to Louis.


    Putting on the offered ear muffs, Louis watches in awed silence as Phoenix takes out a lump of pure blackness and tosses it into the air, when it reaches a certain height, it starts to explode, not once, not twice, but more times than Louis can bother to count.


    Once the explosions die down, Phoenix tosses another one into the air continuing on the cycle of explosions until there''s no ingredients left.


    And through it all, Louis can see the pure joy radiating from Phoenix while he laughs in obvious glee.


    There''s a warm feeling spreading out from the depths of his stomach the longer he spends with Phoenix, feeling like the boy understands him better than his own family, and vice versa.


    But, he can''t help the thought that comes to his mind '' Why does this all seem so...familiar. ''